Actions

Work Header

The life of Eve De La Cruz

Chapter Text

April 1912

 

In the early hours of the morning, a young woman named Eve wakes from her sleep. She cleans herself up before changing into her clothes. After she had put on her silver cross necklace and place her gold circle clip with rose and leaves on her bun before sticking a single gold stem rose pin through the bun. She went over to her desk and sat down before writing her book, which she had yet to tell her family about, with her typewriter for a good half an hour before hiding in a secret compartment in the wall next to her bed had discovered. When she had finished, she turned around to German Shepard, Cassandra, a puppy less than three months old. 

 

"Come on, Cassie. Let's start the day."

 

Cassandra responded with a little whine.

 

"Oh, come now, Cassie. You can't spend the day in bed. Now, either, you get out of bed, or you won't get your walk today."

 

Upon hearing that, Cassandra jumped right off the bed and ran to the door waiting for it to be opened. 

 

"Silly little girl," She chuckled. 

 

Eve opened the door, and they walked out of her room. She and Cassandra walked down the stairs to help everyone. 

 

She and Cassandra walked down to the kitchen. Eve spots Mrs. Huges and walks up to her. 

 

"Good morning, Mrs. Huges."

 

"Good morning, darling," Cassandra barks gaining Mrs. Huhges attention. She looks down and chuckles, "Good morning to you too, Dame Cassandra."

 

"Is there anything I can help with before I head off to the hospital later, Mrs. Huges?" Eve asked. 

 

"You and Cassandra can help the housemaids, Miss Eve," She answered

 

"Thank you, Mrs. Huges. Come along, Cassie."

 

Eve and Cassandra walked back upstairs and found the housemaids and Daisy in the drawing-room. Daisy was over by the fireplace while Gwen and Anna were opening the curtains. 

 

"Good morning, everyone," Eve greeted them. 

 

"Good morning, Miss," Anna greeted back. 

 

Eve goes over to the couch and fluffs the pillows, soon Anna and Gwen help her. 

 

Anna looks over to Daisy and asks, "Whatever are you doing there, crouching in the dark?"

 

“You weren't here and I didn't want to touch the curtains with my dirty hands,” She held up her hands. 

 

“And quite right, too,” Gwen agreed. 

 

“Why didn't you put the lights on?” Anna asked Daisy. 

 

“I daren't.”

 

“Well, it's electricity, not the devil's handiwork,” Gwen told Daisy, “You'll have to get used to it sooner or later.”

 

“Skelton Park have even got it in the kitchens,” Anna told them. 

 

“What for?” Daisy questioned. 

 

“You’ll have to ask them, Daisy,” Eve said. 

 

A short while later, Mrs. Huges walks into the drawing room. 

 

“Is the library tidy?” She asked. 

 

“Yes, Mrs. Hughes,” Anna answered as she, Eve, and Gwen stop fluffing the pillows and turn to her.  

 

“Good,” She nodded, “I want the dining room given a proper going over today. You can do it when they've finished their breakfast,” Mrs. Huges sees Daisy still at the fireplace “ Oh, heavens, girl! You're building a fire, not inventing it. How many have you done?”

 

“This is my last till they come downstairs,” Daisy answered a bit nervous.  

 

“Very well. Now, get back down to the kitchens before anyone sees you.”

 

Mrs. Huges then left them to finish the drawing room and the others before heading downstairs to the servants' hall to eat breakfast. As they were eating breakfast the bell for the Queen Caroline room rings. 

 

“And they're off,” Thomas said before he takes a bite of his breakfast. 

 

“No rest for the wicked,” Mrs. Huges comment. 

 

Mrs. Patmore looks at the bells, “Lady Mary. Are the tea trays ready?”

 

Anna gets up from the table,” All ready, Mrs. Patmore if the water's boiled, “She looks at Miss. O’Brien, “Could you give us a hand to take the other two up?”

 

“I've got Her Ladyship's to carry,” She replied. 

 

“I'll help,” Gwen said before she got up from the table. 

 

Another bell rings. 

 

“Back door,” Mrs. Huges calmly said. 

 

“The papers at last. William?” Mr. Carson asked. 

 

William then gets up from the table and goes to the back door. Eve takes one final bite of her breakfast before wiping her mouth with her napkin and gets up from the table. 

 

“I better hurry upstairs before uncle Robert gets down. Come along, Cassandra. The breakfast was lovely, Mrs. Patmore,” She said as she left the room. 

 

“Thank you, dear,” Mrs. Patmore called out. 

 

Eve rushed up the stairs to the main hall, with Cassandra by her side, and then up the main staircase to her room. After closing her door, Eve takes a breath before changing into her nurse uniform. Once she was changed, Eve headed down the stairs and said grace as she walks to the dining room. When she entered, Eve saw her uncle, Robert, sitting at the table and her cousins, Mary and Edith, standing beside him with grim looks on their faces. 

 

"What's wrong?" She asked as Mary and Edith walked over to the breakfast buffet. 

 

"The Titanic sank the other day, and it says that many drowned when it did,"  Robert told her. 

 

Eve grabbed her cross necklace, "May God rest their souls."

 

Sybil, Eve's other cousin, enters the dining room with an envelope in her hand. 

 

“Good morning, Papa,” She greeted and stood beside him. 

 

“Morning. What's that?” Robert asked. 

 

“Just arrived. Telegram,” Sybil hands him an envelope. 

 

Robert opens it while he continues to read the paper. Then he is stunned by the telegram's contents. His daughters and niece stare at him, waiting. He gets up from the table without a word. While her cousins sat down, Eve went over to the buffet table and grabbed an apple before going down to the kitchen. Eve decided to use the servant's staircase and on her way down, she ran into Miss O’Brien, Anna, and Gwen. 

 

“What do you think? Mr. Crawley was His Lordship's cousin and heir to the title,” Miss O’Brien said. 

 

“What about Mr. Crawley?” Eve asked as they walked down the stairs.  

 

“Mr. Crawley and his son, Mr. Patrick, were on the Titanic,” She answered. 

 

“What? But they weren’t going until May.”

 

“His Lordship said they changed their plans, Miss.”

 

“May God rest their souls,” Eve muttered. 

 

“Well, but I thought Lady Mary was the heir,” Gwen said. 

 

“She's a girl, stupid. Girls can't inherit,” O’Brien told her, “But now Mr. Crawley's dead, and Mr. Patrick was his only son. So, what happens next?

 

“It's a dreadful thing,” Anna said. 

 

The four find a man standing in the servants' corridor with his cane and travel bag.

 

“Hello,” He greeted, “I've been waiting at the back door. I knocked, but no one came.”

 

“So you pushed in?” Miss. O’Brien questioned. 

 

“I'm John Bates,” He introduced, “ the new valet.”

 

“The new valet?”

 

“That's right.”

 

Miss. O'Brien looks down at Bates's cane, “You're early.”

 

“Came on the milk train, thought I'd use the day to get to know the place, start tonight, “ Mr. Bates said. 

 

“I'm Anna, the head housemaid,“ Anna and Mr. Bates shake hands. 

 

“How do you do?” Mr.Bates reaches to shake O'Brien's hand, but she doesn't take it.

 

“And I'm Miss O'Brien, Her Ladyship's maid. You better come along with us.”

 

Anna and Bates exchange a small smile before following into the servants' hall. When they reached the servants’ hall, Miss. O’Brien introduces Mr. Bates to everyone. 

 

“But how can you manage?” Mrs. Huges asked. 

 

“Don't worry about that. I can manage.”

 

“Because we've all got our own work to do,” Mrs. Patmore told him. 

 

“I can manage,” Mr. Bates assured. 

 

Mr. Carson walks into the servants’ hall and says, “All right, Mrs. Hughes, I'll take over, thank you. Good morning, Mr. Bates. Welcome. I hope your journey was satisfactory.”

 

“It was fine, thank you.”

 

“I am the butler at Downton. My name is Carson,” He introduced himself. 

 

“How do you do, Mr. Carson?”

 

“This is Thomas, first footman. He's been looking after His Lordship since Mr. Watson left. It'll be a relief to get back to normal, won't it, Thomas?” Mr. Carson asked. 

 

Thomas gives a short, insincere smile. Mr. Carson turns to Mrs. Hughes.

 

“I assume that everything is ready for Mr. Bates's arrival?”

 

“I put him in Mr. Watson's old room. Though he left it in quite a state, I can tell you,” Mrs. Huges informed him. 

 

“But what about all them stairs?” Mrs. Patmore asked. 

 

“I keep telling you...I can manage,” Mr. Bates said. 

 

“Of course, you can,” Anna agreed. 

 

Mr. Bates and Anna exchange a friendly smile.

 

“Thomas, take Mr. Bates to his room and show him where he'll be working,” Mr. Carson told him. 

 

Eve walks up to Mr. Bates and says, “It was nice meeting you, Mr. Bates. I hope you enjoy Downton.”

 

“I think I will,” He said with a friendly smile, he and Thomas then leave the room. 

 

Eve turns to Mrs. Patmore and asks,” Mrs. Patmore, is everything ready?”

 

“Oh, of course, dear,” She walks over to the counter and picks up a basket,” I just hope they’ll enjoy them.”

 

Eve takes the basket, ”I know they will. Thank you for everything, Mrs. Patmore.”

 

“I’m just glad I could help.”

 

Eve and Mrs. Patmore shared a hug before she and Taylor, the chauffeur, leave and go to the car. Taylor drove her to the cottage hospital for her shift. She waved goodbye to him after he had dropped her off at the hospital. When she walked into the hospital, Eve went to the children’s ward. The children’s ward was mostly filled with children recovering from minor operations, children getting their limbs cast, children with a non-contagious illness that will pass in a few days, etc. 

 

When Eve entered the children’s ward, she sees that most of the children out of their beds and scattered all over the room playing. She puts the basket on a table next to the door and smiles at the joy and laughter of the children and admires them for their bravery. One of the children, a young boy, stops playing when he spots her and screams with joy, “Nurse Evie!”

 

Soon all the children stop playing and gather around her. She hugs as many of them as she could at once. Eventually, she fell to the ground from all of the children hugging her. 

 

“Now, if you won’t allow me to get up, you won’t see what I’ve brought you all,” Eve told them. 

 

The children helped her back up and waited patiently to find out what she had brought them. Eve went over to the table and reached in her basket, “Now, since you all have been behaving so well these past few days, I asked Dr. Clarkson if it would be nice for you to have a treat and he agreed. So, I decided to bring you each a slice of Battenberg cake.” 

 

The children jumped for joy when she pulled out a slice of the cake on a plate along with a fork to eat it with for each of them. Once her long but joyous shift was over, Eve returned to Downton Abbey. 

 

Upon returning to Downton, Eve was told that she was late and needed to get dressed for dinner. She didn’t realize how much time had passed until that moment and rushed up to her room to get ready. When she entered the dining room, everyone was in the middle of their meal but stopped eating and all eyes were on her.

 

“I’m sorry for being late, but it was a rather busy day at the hospital,” She apologized as she took a seat next to Sybil. 

 

“It’s perfectly fine, my dear,” Her aunt Cora told her, “We’re just glad you're able to join us for dinner.”

 

Her uncle Robert then went on to explain that next week a memorial will be held for Mr. Crawley and Mr. Patrick and that we were all to attend. When dinner was finished, Eve went to bed early knowing that she would be up before her family would be. 




The days seem to have flown by, Eve, her family, and others from Downton leave the church after the memorial for James and Patrick. 

 

Eve stood beside Mary and Sybil next to Edith as they walk back home. 

 

"Really, Edith, do you have to put on such an exhibition?" Mary asked with a cold voice. 

 

"She's not," Sybil defended Edith as she looked at Mary with disappointment. 

 

"I was supposed to be engaged to him, for heaven's sake, not you," Mary stated, "And I can control myself." 

 

"Then you should be ashamed," Edith said as she cried and looked at Mary with disappointment. 

 

"Will you all stop," Eve told them," We are just leaving a memorial. We shouldn't be at each other's throats we should be supportive and there when someone needs us. Death makes us realize how precious our time on earth really is, and we can't spend all of it fighting." 

 

No one said another word after that, and the rest of the walk back home was silent. 

 

When they arrived home, Lady Cora and Cassandra meet the mourning party at the front door. Cassandra walked past Lady Cora and went to Eve, who picked him up to carry him in her arms. 

 

Eve listened in on the conversation her aunt and uncle were having with their lawyer. 

 

"Mr. Murray, how lovely to see you. Do come in," Cora invited him. 

 

"You're very kind, Lady Grantham, but I must get back to London," Mr. Murray declined. 

 

"But you'll stay for luncheon?" She asked. 

 

"Thank you, but no. I'll eat on the train. In fact, if you'd be so good as to ask for the motor to be brought 'round?" 

 

Her Uncle Robert turned to Mr. Carson, who nods.  

 

 "But didn't you want the afternoon to talk things through?" Her aunt Cora asked Mr. Murray. 

 

"I think we've said everything we have to say, haven't we, my lord?" Mr. Murray said, before turning to her Uncle. 

 

"Oh, for the time being, yes. Thank you, Murray. You've given me a good deal to think about," Her Uncle Robert said. 

 

Murray turns to leave and Mary leads her sisters towards the house.

 

"Mary, try to get everyone into the dining room," Cora said in a hushed voice as Mary walked past her and did the same to Edith, "Edith, make sure old Lord Minturn sits down."

 

Once Luchen was over, and the mourners had left, everyone carried on with their day. Eve, with Cassandra by her side, went up to her room. Once they were in her room, Eve changed into her Nurse uniform and put a black armband on to show that she was in mourning. 

 

Eve and Cassandra walked downstairs and to the library. When she opened the door and entered, her uncle Robert and Mr. Bates were in conversation but stopped when she walked in. 

 

"Oh, terribly sorry. Did I interrupt?" Eve asked. 

 

"No, you didn't, Eve," Robert answered, "I was just talking with Mr. Bates. He and I served in the Africain war together. I don't believe you two have been properly introduced," Her uncle gestured for her to walk closer to him," Bates, this is my niece, Eve."

 

"We've met, Uncle. When Mr. Bates first came to Downton, I was one of the first to greet him on my way to the hospital. In fact, I came down to tell you that I’ll be going there, but I should be home within two or three hours," Eve told him. 

 

"My niece works as a nurse at the hospital here in Downton," Robert said with a smile," Her parents insisted that she be given an education that would take her anywhere she wanted to go," the smile fades as he looks at Mr. Bates' cane and asks, "What happened?"

 

"Oh, it's only an old wound. After I left the army, I had a spot of bother and just when I got through that, about a year ago my knee started playing up. A bit of shrapnel got left in or something had moved, but it's fine. It's not a problem," Mr. Bates told her Uncle. 

 

"And you'd let me know if you felt it was all too much for you?"

 

"I would. But it won't be," Mr. Bates insisted. 

 

"If you want, Mr. Bates, I can make you a tea with some herbs from the garden that have been known to have pain-relieving properties," Eve said. 

 

"Thank you, Mila-" Mr. Bates began before Eve interrupted him. 

 

"Please call me Eve. I find being called "Milady" makes me feel a little old," She said with a kind smile. 

 

"Thank you, Eve," Mr. Bates returned the smile. 

 

“Your welcome, Mr. Bates. “

 

Eve left the room and Taylor drove her to the hospital. Dr. Clarkson allowed her to only work for a couple of hours since she and her family were in mourning. At the end of her shift, Taylor came to the hospital and brought her back home. When Eve arrived home, she changed back into her regular clothes and took Cassandra for a walk on the grounds. She found a nice shady spot underneath a tree to sit down to rest and read her book while petting Cassandra. Eve kept her nose in the book before she heard her name being called out, she looked up and saw Gwen walking towards her. When Gwen had reached her she said that it was almost time for dinner and that she needed to get dressed. 

 

When they reached her room, Eve picked out her dress for dinner, and since they were in mourning it was black. Gwen helped her with lacing up her corset before putting on the dress. Eve took her hair pin out since it wasn’t a mourning color, and she thanked Gwen before walking to Mary’s room. Eve sat on Mary’s bed with Sybil as Anna did Mary’s hair. 

 

“Perhaps she misunderstood,” Anna told Mary. 

 

“No, it was quite plain. O'Brien told her Bates can't do the job properly. Why was he taken on?” Mary asked. 

 

“Oh, he was Lord Grantham's Batman. When he was fighting the Boers,” Anna answered. 

 

“I know that, but even so.”

 

“I think it's romantic,” Sybil said. 

 

 “I don't. How can a valet do his work if he's lame?” Mary questioned. 

 

“He's not very lame,” Anna said with a smile and she finishes Mary's hair, “There. Anything else before I go down?”

 

“No, that's it. Thank you,” Mary stands up and looks at herself in the full mirror as Anna leaves, “Oh, I hate black.”

 

“It's not for long,” Sybil said as she got up and fixed the back of Mary’s dress, “Mama says we can go into half-mourning next month and back to colours by September.”

 

“It still seems a lot for a cousin we hardly saw,” Mary said. 

 

Edith snaps out of her daze and says, “But not a fiancé.”

 

Mary looks at Edith before sitting back down on the bench in front of her powder table, “He wasn't really a fiancé.”

 

“No? I thought that was what you call a man you're going to marry.”

 

“I was only going to marry him if nothing better turned up.”

 

“Mary, what a horrid thing to say,” Sybil gasped. 

 

“Mary, he just died we must show him respect,” Eve told her. 

 

“Don't worry, Edith would've taken him, wouldn't you?” Mary said before putting on her gloves. 

 

“Yes, I'd have taken him. If you had given me the chance, I'd have taken him like a shot,” Edith said. 

 

Eve, Sybil, and Edith leave the room while Mary stays. A short while later, Eve and Sybil go back into Mary’s room. When they popped their head in, they see Mary staring at her reflection in the looking glass.

 

“We’re going down. Coming?” Sybil asked. 

 

“In a moment. You go,” Mary said. 

 

Sybil and Eve enter the room and Eve closes the door behind her. 

 

“We know you're sad about Patrick. Whatever you say, we know it,” Sybil said. 

 

“You're both darlings. But you see, I'm not as sad as I should be. And that's what makes me sad,” Mary told them.

 

“Mary, everyone grieves in their own way. Remember when I first arrived at Downton, it was not long after my parents had passed, I didn’t say a word to anyone for almost four months,” Eve told her. 

 

When their conversation was over, the three of them left Mary’s room and joined her Aunt Cora and Cousin Edith. Her aunt then led them to the drawing-room, and when they were closer, they overheard Uncle Robert and Grandmama VIolet, the Dowager Countess, arguing. 

 

“What do you think? I've given my life to Downton. I was born here, and I hope to die here. I claim no career beyond the nurture of this house and the estate. It is my third parent and my fifth child. Do I care about it? Yes, I do care!” Robert shouts.

 

Thomas opens the door for the five women and enter the drawing-room. 

 

“I hope I don't hear sounds of a disagreement,” Cora said with an amused smile as they walked in. 

 

“What? Is that what they call discussion in New York?” Grandmama Violet chuckled. 

 

“Well, I'm glad you're fighting. I'm glad somebody's putting up a fight,” Mary said. 

 

“You're not really fighting Granny, are you, Papa?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Your grandmother merely wishes to do the right thing. And so do I,” Robert explained. 

 

 Mr Carsonenters the room and announces, “Dinner is served, Milady.” They all leave the drawing-room and go to the dining room.

 

A little over a month later, they were about to go into half mourning, but Eve would still have to wear a black armband while she was working at the hospital. And when she had gotten home that afternoon from the hospital, her Aunt Cora told her that the Duke of Crowborough had asked to stay at Downton and her Aunt had set the date in September. Eve knew that her Aunt, and no doubt her Grandmama, was up to something. 

 

September 1912

 

Time flew by and it was September, they are all officially out of mourning. 

 

Eve, Sybil, and Edith are in Mary’s room, helping her get dressed and Mary was preparing herself for the Duke. Cassandra was sitting on the floor watching them.Sybil helped Mary with her hair and carefully placed a white flower in her hair. 

 

Edith rolled her eyes, “Oh, stop admiring yourself. He’s not marrying you for your looks. That’s if he wants to marry you at all,” She said annoyed.

 

“He will,” Mary said with a smile on her face.

 

“I think you look beautiful,” Sybil said. 

 

“Like a princess waiting to meet her prince charming,” Eve complimented. 

 

“Thank you, Sybil, Eve, both you are darlings,” Mary said to them. 

 

The door opens and Cora walks in, “We should go down. They’ll be back from the station any moment.”

 

Sybil, Eve, Cassandra, Edith, and Mary walked past her Aunt Cora, holding the door open. 

 

“Let’s not gild the lily, dear,” Cora then plucked the flower from Mary’s hair, “And mary, try to look surprised.”

 

They walked down the stars and exited the house, along with Pharaoh and Cassandra, just as the car arrived. The staff are all line up on one side. William, the second footman, approaches the car and opens the door for the Duke and Robert. 

 

“Welcome to Downton,” Robert said to the Duke.

 

The Duke admires the house as Mrs. Huges and the housemaids curtsy while the men bow their heads. 

 

“Lady Grantham, this is so kind of you,” The Duke said. 

 

“Not at all, Duke. I’m delighted you could spare the time. You know my daughter, Mary, of course,” Cora gestures to Mary. 

 

“Of course, Lady Mary,” The Duke nodded. 

 

“And Edith, but I don't believe you've met my youngest, Sybil, or mine and his Lordship's niece, The Honourable Miss Eve De La Cruz."   

 

“Ah, Lady Sybil,” They step forward to shake hands.

 

“How do you do?”  Sybil asked. 

 

The Duke turned to Eve, “Forgive me, but why ' The Honourable' and not 'Lady'?"

 

Eve stepped forward, and they shake hands, “My Mother married a American who was beneath her. My parents and I lived in America until I was eight, which was when they passed. I was sent here. His Lordship and Her Ladyship have raised me as one of their own ever since." 

 

“I’m sorry for your loss. Forgive me for mentioning it.” 

 

“Thank you, Duke.”

 

Robert stepped forward and placed a hand on Eve’s shoulder, “My sister would be very proud of the young lady her daughter has become.” 

 

“Come on in, you must be worn out,” Cora said. Everyone started to walk in, but the Duke stops them. 

 

“Oh, Lady Grantham, I have a confession to make, which I hope won't cause too much bother. My man was taken ill just as I was leaving, so…” The Duke trails off. 

 

“Oh, well, that won't be a problem, will it Carson?” Robert asked. 

 

“Certainly not. I shall look after His Grace myself,” Carson nods. 

 

“Oh, no, I wouldn't dream of being such a nuisance, surely a footman…” The duke looks at Thomas, “I remember this man. Didn't you serve me when I dined with Lady Grantham in London?”

 

“I did, Your Grace,” Thomas answered. 

 

“Ah, there we are. We shall do very well together, won't we...?” 

 

“Er, Thomas, Your Grace.” 

 

“ ...Thomas.” 

 

“Good,” Cora gave a smile and the family heads inside, “I hope you had a pleasant journey.

 

Eve having been last in line to enter the house sees O'Brien kicks Bates's cane out from under him and he falls. Eve rushes over to him while the others turned around to see him. 

 

“Bates, are you all right?” Robert asked. 

 

“Perfectly, my lord. I apologise.” 

 

While the family continues inside and Eve looks up at O'Brien. She and Anna help Mr. Bates up to his feet. William holds the door open for Eve. 

 

“Are you alright, Mr. Bates?” Eve asked. 

 

“I am, Miss Eve. Thank you for your help.”

 

“That's better” Anna said while brushing off the dirt. 

 

“Please, don't feel sorry for me,” Mr. Bates said before following the others around the back.  

 

Anna stands there for a moment before walking around the back following the others, while Eve went through the front door and joined her family. 



After luncheon, Eve went up to her room to get changed for her shift at the hospital. Before leaving, Eve stopped by the library and placed several books that she had read as a child in a baskett. 

 

When she arrived at the children’s ward at the hospital, the children greeted her by giving her hugs and some of them gave her drawings.

 

“Oh, these are all lovely,” She said while admiring the drawings. She looks at the children,”Since all of you have given me such wonderful gifts, I can only returned the favor. Since most of you are stuck in your beds all day and not able to do much. I have found a way where you can travel to the four corner of the world and to others.”

 

Eve reached into the basket and pulled out three books titled; 'Alice's Adventure in Wonderland, The Three Musketeers, and Twenty Thousand Leagues under the Sea.' She handed the books to three children and says “Don’t worry I brought more for all of you, but don’t forget to share.” Eve reached into the basket and gave each child a book. 

 

After reading the children ‘The Legend of Sleepy Hollow’, ‘ and ‘The Wonderful Wizard of Oz,’ Eve returned home and went on with her day until it was time for dinner. 

 

That evening at dinner, they all sat around the table. Mary sat next to the Duke while Cora sat on his left, and Edith to her left. Eve sat between Robert and Sybil, and Grandmama sat to Robert's right. 

 

"I'm afraid we're rather a female party tonight, Duke. But you know what's it's like trying to balance numbers in the country. A single man outranks the Holy Grail.”                                                                               

 

“No, I’m ter-,” The Duke wipes his mouth with a napkin,”I’m terribly flattered to be dining en famille.”

 

“What were you and Mary doing in the attics this afternoon?” Edith asked, Eve knew that she was looking to cause trouble. 

 

“I suggested to Mary that she should give a tour of the house to the Duke,” Eve said standing up for Mary. 

 

“Are you a student of architecture?” Violet asked the Duke. 

 

 “Mm, absolutely,” He replied. 

 

“Then I do hope you'll come and inspect my little cottage. It was designed by Rein for the first earl's sister,” She said. 

 

“The attics?” Robert said with a puzzled look. 

 

“Yes. Mary took the duke up to the attics,” Edith confirmed. 

 

“Whatever for?” He asked. 

 

“Why was this, dear?” Cora asked Mary. 

 

“We were just looking around,” She replied. 

 

“Looking around? What is there to look at but servants' rooms? What was the real reason?” Edith kept pushing. 

 

“Don't be such a chatterbox, Edith,” Violet said in a polite tone, trying to hush Edith. 

 

“I think we'll go through,” Cora said trying to end the conversation and began to stand up. 

 

“I still don't understand--” Edith began. 

 

“Will you hold your tongue?” Mary snapped at her. 

 

The men rise as the women exit in order of age and went to the drawing room. Eve instead went upstairs to get Cassandra before going downstairs to the kitchen to get her some treats. As she walked down the stairs to the kitchen, She heard everyone in the dining hall talking about Mary and the Duke. Eve decided to join them. 

 

“Do you think he'll speak out? Do you think we'll have a duchess to wait on? Imagine that!” Daisy said with excitement in her voice. 

 

“You won't be waiting on her, whatever happens,” Mrs. Patmore told her. 

 

“There is no reason why the eldest daughter and heiress of the Earl of Grantham should not wear a duchess's coronet with honour,” Mr. Carson said proudly and hopeful. 

 

“Heiress, Mr Carson? Has it been decided?” Mrs. Huges asked him. 

 

 “It will be if there's any justice in the world.” 

 

“I hope there is, Mr. Carson,” Eve agreed. 

 

“Well, we'll know soon enough,” Mrs. Hughes sighed. 

 

 Anna had gotten a sandwich and puts the  plate down on a tray with a drink. 

 

“What you doing, Anna?” Mrs. Patmore asked. 

 

“I thought I'd take something up to Mr Bates,” Anna explained, “him not being well enough to come down. You don't mind, do you Mrs Hughes?”

 

“I don't mind, not this once,” Mrs. Hughes replied. 

 

“Take him whatever he might need,” Mr. Carson agreed. 

 

Anna nodded and leaves the room  with the tray in her hands. 

 

Once Anna was gone Mr. Carson continued in a clear voice, “Mr Bates is leaving without a stain on his character. I hope you all observe that in the manner of your parting.” 

 

“It’s a shame he couldn’t stay. Do you know why he’s leaving?” Eve asked Mr. Carson. 

 

“Mr. Bates was unable to keep up with his work,” He answered. 

 

“Well, I don't see why he has to go. I don't mind doing a bit of extra work,” William said. 

 

“It's not up to you,” Thomas interjected coldy, “I'll take care of His Lordship, shall I Mr Carson?”

 

“Not while you're looking after the duke, you won't. I'll see to His Lordship myself,” Mr. Carson told Thomas. 

 

Eve, with Cassandra following her, went to the pantry and got some treats before heading back up stairs. When she was walking up the main stairs to the upstairs, she heard a door open and decided to hide and listen. 

 

“Well, aren't you coming into the drawing room?” Mary asked. 

 

“I'm--I'm tired. I--I think I'll just slip away. Please make my excuses,” The Duke answered. 

 

“I'm afraid I've worn you out. Tomorrow we can just--”

 

“I'm leaving in the morning,” The Duke cuts Mary off, “Goodnight. Oh, you might tell that footman…”

 

“Thomas,” Mary told him. 

 

“Thomas. You might tell him I've gone up.”

 

The Duke ascends the stairs and, when he reached the second floor, he saw Eve, with anger on her face. 

 

"Miss Eve, how ar-"

 

"Oh be quiet, Duke," Eve snapped, "There are times when I don't like my sisters, but when they are hurt I forget about the hate I have on them and turn it to the ones that hurt them," she steps closer to the Duke, "You should be grateful that I am Catholic for one of the Ten Commandments is 'Thou Shalt Not Kill'. Come along, Cassandra. We have to get up in the morning to say goodbye to Mr. Bates."

 

Eve and Cassandra left the Duke and went to their room. When it was morning, they woke up and Eve clean and puts on her uniform, along with her cross necklace and hairpin. As Eve and Cassandra left their room, they saw Uncle Robert as they walked to the stairs. 

 

"Good Morning, Uncle Robert," Eve greeted. 

 

"Good Morning, Eve," He looks down at Cassandra before petting her, "And how is Dame Cassandra this morning?"

 

"Very good, but we're both sad that Mr. Bates will be leaving this morning," She replied. 

 

"I am as well," Robert said. 

 

The three of them walk down the stairs and into the grand hall, and Robert is approached by Mr. Carson. 

 

“My lord, would it be acceptable for Bates to ride in front with Taylor? Otherwise it means getting the other car out. He and His Grace are catching the same train,” Mr. Carson asked.  

 

“Perfectly acceptable. And if His Grace doesn't, he can lump it,” Robert insulted the Duke. Mr. Carson and Eve are pleased by his response.

 

The four walk out of the great hall to the front doors of the house. When they are at the doors, they see Cora and the Duke talking. 

 

They exit the house, and the Duke offers his hand to Robert. 

 

"Well, Grantham, this has been a highly enjoyable interlude,” The Duke said. 

 

“Has it? And I feared it had proved a disappointment,” Robert shakes hands with the Duke. 

 

The Duke turns to Eve, “Thank you for coming to say goodbye to me, Miss Eve.”

 

“Actually, Duke. I came to say goodbye to a friend,” Eve and Cassandra walk past the Duke and to Mr. Bates, “We’re so sad that you have to go. I hope your stay here has been well.”

 

“It has been, Miss Eve,” He told her. 

 

“I hope your journey in life will be grand, Mr. Bates,” She said with a smile. 

 

“Thank you, Miss Eve,” Mr. Bates smiled. 

 

“We ought to go, my lord, if His Grace is to catch the train,” Taylor announced. 

 

The Duke gets in the motor and Robert approaches Mr. Bates. 

 

“Goodbye, Bates. And good luck,” Robert said. 

 

“Good luck to you, my lord, “Mr. Bates replied before getting in the motorcar. 

 

“It’s a shame he has to leave, Uncle,” Eve looks at Robert,”It’s not really fair, either. I feel the only reason he’s leaving is because of his cane. Uncle, you know this isn’t right.”

 

Taylor begins to drive away and Robert turns from heading inside to run after the car.

 

“Wait!” Robert called out. Carson walks briskly towards the car as Robert takes Bates's travel bag, “Get out, Bates.” 

 

“I--I really mustn't be late” The Duke said, but Robert ignores him. 

 

“Get back inside and we'll say no more about it,” He said. 

 

Mr. Bates takes his bag from Robert and heads inside, but stops at Eve. 

 

“Welcome back to Downton Abbey, Mr. Bates,” She said. 

 

“Thank you, Miss Eve,” Mr. Bates said before walking in the house. 

 

Robert closes the car door and watches Bates walk back to the house.

 

“It wasn't right, Carson. I just didn't think it was right,” Robert told Mr. Carson. 

 

They all walk back in the house as the motorcar leaves. Eve smiled at the events that recently took place and wonders what else the future will have in store for them and Downton. 

 

Chapter Text

October 1912

 

Mary and Eve ride their horses to invite Mrs. Isobell Crawley and her son, Matthew, the new heir of Downton Abbey to dinner on the request of her Aunt Cora. While Mary rode sidesaddle, Eve rode astride much to her Uncle’s chagrin, but she wore a big enough skirt to cover one of her legs. She wore pants under her skirt and her skirt was also detachable, so all she had to do was unclasp the hooks, and she could remove the skirt. 

 

When they arrived at the house, Lynch watched the horses while Mary and Eve go to meet Matthew Crawley and his mother. The housemaid welcomes them in, and as they enter the house, they could her Matthew and Mrs. Isobel Crawley talking in the sitting room. 

 

“What on earth do you mean?” Isobel asked. 

 

“Well, they’re clearly going to push one of the daughters or the cousin at me. They’ll have fixed on that when they heard I was a bachelor,” Matthew said. 

 

Mr. Molesley enters the room and announces Mary and Eve’s arrival, “Lady Mary Crawley and The Honorable Miss Eve De La Cruz.”

 

Matthew turned around and his stunned by Mary. 

 

“I do hope We’re not interrupting,” Mary said. 

 

Isobel curtsies a little, “Lady Mary. Miss Eve.”

 

“Cousin Mary and Eve, please,” Mary insisted, “Mama has sent us down to welcome you and to ask you to dine with us tonight. Unless you’re too tired.”

 

“We would be delighted,” Isobel smiled. 

 

“Good,” Mary nodded, “Come at eight,” She and Isobel turn to leave. 

 

“Won’t you stay and have some tea?” Isobel asked them. 

 

“Oh, no. You’re far too busy. My cousin has to get home for her to change before leaving," Mary looks at Matthew, "and we wouldn’t want to push in." 

 

Mary and Eve leave the room, and the house, and mount on their horses. 

 

"Lynch, I think we'll go back by the south road," Mary said. 

 

"Very good, milady."

 

Eve notice Matthew had come out of the house. 

 

"Lady Mary. Miss Eve. I hope you didn't misunderstand me. I was only joking," Matthew said. 

 

"Of course. And I agree. The whole thing is a complete Joke," Mary then rides off with Lynch, but Eve stayed behind.

 

"Don't worry, Matthew. Mary tends to be cold at first, but give her time, and she will warm up to you. And, I just want to say, welcome to Downton," Eve rides off and catches up with Mary and Lynch. 

 

When they arrived back at Downton, Eve went to her room and got dressed for her shift. Her time at the hospital flew by, and she went home. After Eve had changed into a simple light blue high-waisted shirt and a white Marielle blouse and written a bit for her book, placed the typewriter back behind the wall, she went down to the servant's hall to have a little to eat with the staff. 

 

"Good afternoon, Everyone," She greeted. 

 

They all stood straight up the moment they heard her voice. 

 

"How many times have I told you all not to stand up for me when no one from upstairs is here."

 

They sat back down, Eve took an empty seat and sat with them. 

 

"So, what do you think we'll make of them?" Thomas wondered. 

 

"I shouldn't think much. She hasn't even got a lady's maid," Miss O'Brien said. 

 

"It's not a capital offense," Anna told her. 

 

"She's got a maid; her name's Ellen. She came a day early," Mr. Bates said. 

 

"I met her when Mary and I visited them," Eve said. 

 

"She's not even a lady's maid. She's just a housemaid that fastens hooks and buttons when she has to. There's more to it than that, you know," Miss. O'Brien told them. 

 

"Daisy!" Mrs. Patmore shouted from the kitchen, but Daisy ignored her as she stood next to Thomas and he showed her the newspaper. 

 

"We'll want some very precise reporting when dinner's over," Anna said. 

 

"Are we to treat him as the heir?" William asked. 

 

"Are we heck as like. A doctor's son from Manchester? Humph. He'll be lucky if he gets a civil word out of me," Miss. O'Brien said. 

 

"We're all lucky if we get a civil word out of you," Anna teased. Eve tried not to grin as Miss. O'Brien gave Anna a look. 

 

Mr.  Carson walks into the servant's hall," Gwen, parcel for you," everyone stood up, "Came by the evening post." 

 

Gwen got up from her seat and took the parcel from his hands, "Thank you, Mr. Carson."

 

Everyone sat back down when Mr. Carson motioned for them to do so.

 

"William," Mr. Carson held out a letter for him. 

 

"Have you seen 'em yet, Mr. Carson?" Thomas asked. 

 

"By 'them' I assume you mean the new family, in which case, no. I have that pleasure to look forward to this evening." 

 

Mr. Carson walks out just as Mrs. Patmore walks into the servant's hall.

 

"Daisy? Did you hear me call? Or have you gone selectively deaf?" Mrs. Patmore asked with anger. 

 

"No, Mrs. Patmore," Daisy answered. 

 

"Then might I remind you we are preparing dinner for your future employer, and if it goes wrong, I'll be telling them why!” Mrs. Patmore walks back to the kitchen and Daisy quickly follows her. 

 

Eve went up to her room, after finishing her little snack, and picked out the dress she would wear to dinner. The dress she chose to wear is an aqua color the captivating blue lining contrasts beautifully with the ivory lace and embroidered accents. The sleeves of the dress are transparent and end at her elbow. Eve fixed her hair and placed her golden rose pin in before heading downstairs to the great hall and joins her family to greet the Crawleys as they arrive. The women stood side by side in a line. They stood in order of age, but Cora stood at the front. The house staff is lined up across from them. 

 

The footmen take Matthew and Isobel’s coats as Robert approaches them. 

 

“Hello again. It's a pleasure to meet you, at last, Mrs. Crawley,” Robert greeted. 

 

“We're delighted to be here, aren't we, Matthew?” Isobel asked as she turned to her son. 

 

“Delighted,” He said. 

 

Robert leads them into the great hall where the house staff is lined up as the family is on the other side.

 

“Welcome to Downton,” Cora greeted. 

 

“Thank you. You've been so kind,” Isobel said. 

 

“What a reception committee,” Matthew said making the family surprised and amused by his comment. Isobel senses the awkwardness of his comment and tries to recover.

 

“Yes, thank you.”

 

“This is Carson. We'd all be lost without him. Mama, may I present Matthew Crawley and Mrs. Crawley, my mother, Lady Grantham,” Robert introduced. 

 

 Isobel steps forward and holds out her hand, “What should we call each other? 

 

“Well, we could always start with Mrs. Crawley and Lady Grantham,” Violet said 

 

Cora steps forward to guide Isobel, “ Come into the drawing-room and we can make all the proper introductions.”

 

 Violet looks at Carson, who tries to contain his amused smirk. The family moves into the drawing-room. After a short while, they were told that dinner was ready and walked to the dining room. 

 

“Do you think you'll enjoy village life?” Robert asked, “It will be very quiet afterlife in the city.”

 

“Even Manchester,” Violet said. 

 

“I'm sure I'll find something to keep me busy,” Isobel told them. 

 

“You might like the hospital,” Cora suggested. 

 

 “What sort of hospital is it? How many beds?” She asked. 

 

“Well, it--it isn't really a hospital,” Violet said as one of the staff leaned over for her to pick what she wanted from the tray. 

 

“Don't let Dr. Clarkson hear you. He thinks it's second only to St Thomas's,” Robert said. 

 

“It's a cottage hospital, of course, but quite well equipped. His lordship’s and my niece, Eve, works there as a nurse,” Cora told Isobel. 

 

“Most of the patients who come in only have minor injuries or illnesses and they’ll stay at the hospital for a few days before going home, but there are patients who do require serious medical attention,” Eve said. 

 

“Who pays for it?” Isobel asked. 

 

“Oh, good. Let's talk about money,” Violet sighed slightly annoyed. 


“My father gave the building an endowment to run it. In a way, he set up his own memorial,” Robert informed Isobel. 

 

“But how splendid.”

 

“And Mr. Lloyd George's new insurance measures will help,” He said. 

 

“Please don't speak that man's name, we are about to eat,” Violet told Robert. 

 

Thomas leans forward over Matthew's shoulder with the first dish, “I will hold it steady and you can help yourself, sir.”

 

 “Yes, I know. Thank you,” Matthew said before picking what he wanted.

 

Mary smiles, “You'll soon get used to the way things are done here. 

 

“If you mean that I'm accustomed to a very different life from this, then that is true,” Matthew said. 

 

“What will you do with your time?” Sybil asked. 

 

 “I've got a job in Ripon. I said I'll start tomorrow,” He answered.

 

“A job?” Robert asked. 

 

 “In a partnership. You might have heard of it, Havel and Carter. They need someone who understands industrial law, I'm glad to say. Although, I'm afraid most of it will be wills and conveyancing,” Matthew explained. 

 

“You do know I mean to involve you in the running of the estate?” 

 

“Oh, don't worry. There are plenty of hours in the day. And, of course, I'll have the weekend.”

 

“We'll discuss this later. We mustn't bore the ladies,” Robert said. 

 

“What--what is a weekend?” Grandmama Violet asked, confused. 

 

Eve nearly choked on her drink after hearing her Grandmama’s question but managed to keep it together and not choke. 

 

When dinner was finished, the ladies left the room and as the were leaving, Isobel turned to Cora. 

 

“I'm so interested to see the hospital,” She told Cora. 

 

“Mm, well, you would be with your late husband a doctor,” Grandmama Violet said. 

 

“Not just my husband, my father, and brother, too, and I trained as a nurse during the war,” Isobel informed. 

 

“Oh, fancy,” Violet commented sarcastically. 

 

“I'd love to be involved in some way,” She said. 

 

“Well, you could always help with the bring and buy sale next month. That would be most appreciated.”

 

The girls, except Eve, exchange amused smiles as they follow behind. Thomas bows as they pass his post.

 

“I can show you the hospital when I’m on shift if you would like? “ Eve suggested. 

 

“That would be quite lovely. Thank you, Eve, I would very much appreciate it,” Isobel said. 

 

“Excellent, I’ll inform Dr. Clarkson about it when we arrive.” 

 

The next day, on her way to work, Eve picked up Isobel. When they arrived at the hospital, Eve and Mrs. Crawley went to Dr. Clarkson's office and explained to him why Mrs. Crawley is here. Once Dr. Clarkson had agreed, they began the tour. 

 

Dr. Clarkson opened the door and, both Eve and Isobel followed him into the ward. 

 

“It's kind of you to take an interest,” Dr. Clarkson told Isobel.

 

“I'm afraid it's a case of the warhorse in the drought,” She told him, “You know my late husband was a doctor.”

 

“I do. I'm familiar with Dr. Crawley's work on the symptoms of infection in children.”

 

“I read some of his work while I was in school,” Eve said. 

 

“Ah. Even I studied nursing during the South African War,” Isobel told them. 

 

“Really?” Dr. Clarkson asked, then a nurse escorts a weeping woman out of the ward, “Very distressing. A young farmer, John Drake, a tenant of Lord Grantham's, came in today. It's dropsy, I'm afraid.”

 

“May I see him?” Isobel asked. 

 

“Yes. By all means,” Dr. Clarkson replied. 

 

Isobel walks around the screen to find John Drake, his legs swollen and full of sores, and trouble breathing. 

 

“Is the dropsy of the liver or the heart?” She asked. 

 

“Everything points to the heart.”

 

 John Drake begins to cough and blood comes out as he brings a cloth to his mouth. Dr. Clarkson and Eve go over to him.

 

“All right, Mr. Drake, you're in safe hands now,” Dr. Clarkson said. 

 

After Eve and Dr. Clarkson had finished helping Mr. Drake, they escort Isobel outside and past the hospital gate.

 

“What will happen to his wife?” Isobel asked. 

 

 “She may try to keep the farm on,” Dr. Clarkson replied. 

 

“My uncle is not a harsh landlord, but her children are young. She will have some difficulty,” Eve told her. 

 

 “What can I do to help?” Isobel asked, Dr. Clarkson, is surprised, while Eve is not, “If I'm to live in this village, I must have an occupation. Please, let me be useful.”

 

For the remainder of Eve's shift, She and Mrs. Cralwey were in the children's ward. When Eve returned home, she and Cassandra walked the grounds of the estate. After the walk, Eve wrote some more of her book before it was time for dinner.

 

The next day, Eve and Isobel arrived at the hospital. Some time had passed before Isobel, now wearing a nurse’s apron, came into the Children's Ward and asked Eve to join her to examine John Drake. Not long after they came back to Mr. Drake's bed, Dr. Clarkson joined the. 

 

Isobel leans over John Drake with a stethoscope, “May I?” Mr. Drake nods.

 

“ I must compliment you, Mrs. Crawley. When you made your offer, I thought you might be a great lady nurse and faint at the sight of blood, but I see you're made of sterner stuff,” Dr. Clarkson told her. 

 

Isobel steps aside with Dr. Clarkson and Eve before saying, “It's definitely the heart. It's almost too quiet to hear at all.”

 

“I'm afraid so.”

 

“I've been thinking about the treatments that are available. Considerable success has been achieved over the last few years by draining the pericardial sac of the excess fluid and administering adrenaline,” Isobel told Dr. Clarkson. 

 

“I’ve read about those cases and they have had great success, Dr. Clarkson,” Eve said. 

 

“Mrs. Crawley, I appreciate your thoroughness,” He said. 

 

“But you're unwilling to try it?” Isobel asked. 

 

“Injection of adrenaline is a comparatively new procedure,” Dr. Clasrkson told her. 

 

“It's a while ago now, but I saw my husband do it. I know how,” Isobel argued. 

 

“Please, Mrs. Crawley, don't--don't force me to be uncivil. We would be setting an impossible precedent when every villager could--could demand the latest fad in treatment for each new cut and graze,” He told her. 

 

“I would remind you that we're not talking of a cut or a graze, but the loss of a man's life and the ruin of his family.”

 

“Of course, but I beg you to see that it is...not reasonable.”

In the evening, in Mary’s room, Edith, Sybil, and Eve discuss with Mary about her distaste for Matthew. 

 

“Why are you so against him?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Aside from the fact he's planning to steal our inheritance?”

 

“Your inheritance,” Edith corrected Mary, “It makes no difference to Sybil, Eve, and me. We won't inherit, whatever happens.”

 

“He isn't one of us,” Mary told them. 

 

 “Cousin Freddy's studying for the bar, and so is Vivian McDonald,” Sybil informed Mary. 

 

“At Lincoln's Inn. Not sitting at a dirty little desk in Ripon. Besides, his father was a doctor.”

 

“There's nothing wrong with doctors. We all need doctors. Maybe Eve will become a doctor.”

 

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get there, Sybil,” Eve told her with a smile. 

 

“We all need crossing sweepers and draymen, too, it doesn't mean we have to dine with them,” Mary shot back. 

 

There was a knock on Mary’s door. Anna goes to open it and Cora enters Mary’s room and asks, “Whom don't we have to dine with?” 

 

“Mary doesn't care for Cousin Matthew,” Edith answered. 

 

“Sybil, be a dear and fetch my black evening shawl. O'Brien knows which one,” Sybil gets up to leave, “Edith, can you see if the drawing room's ready, “Edith leaves, too, “And Eve, put some food in your room for Cassandra.”

 

Eve leaves the room, knowing that her Aunt was going to speak with Mary about something that has to deal with Matthew. 

 

In the dining room, everyone is seated and enjoying their meal. 

 

“Have you been able to explore the village?” Robert asked. 

 

“Indeed, I have. And I thought the hospital a great credit to your father's memory. But I'm afraid the good doctor and I did not see eye to eye,” Isobel told him. 

 

Violet chuckles, “Oh, you amaze me.” 

 

“He is treating one of your tenant, John Drake, for dropsy,” Isobel explained, “but seems reluctant to embrace some of the newer treatments.”

 

“Drake is a good man, and far too young to die,” Robert agreed, “ but I suppose the doctor knows his business.”

 

 “Not as well as Mrs. Crawley, apparently,” Violet said. Isobel tries to reply, but Robert steps in first.

 

 “By the way, if ever you want to ride, just let Lynch know and he'll sort it out for you.”

 

 “Oh, Papa, Cousin Matthew doesn't ride,” Mary said. 

 

“I ride,” Matthew corrected her. 

 

“And do you hunt?” 

 

“No, I don't hunt.”

 

“I daresay there's not much opportunity in Manchester,” Violet said before she chuckles.

 

“Are you a hunting family?” Matthew asked. 

 

 “Families like ours are always hunting families,” Mary answered. 

 

“Not always. Billy Skelton won't have them on his land,” Robert said. 

 

“But all the Skeltons are mad,” Mary said before she took a scoop of fish from her plate 

 

“Do you hunt?” Matthew asked her. 

 

“Occasionally. I suppose you're more interested in books than country sport like Eve.” 

 

“I probably am,” Matthew said, “You'll tell me that's rather unhealthy.” 

 

“Not unhealthy. Just unusual...among our kind of people,” Mary said. Robert, Violet, and Isobel are all astonished at Mary's snobbery. She then asks Matthew, “I’ve been studying the story of Andromeda, do you know it?”

 

“Why?”’ He asked. 

 

“Her father was King Cepheus, whose country was being ravaged by storms, and in the end, he decided the only way to appease the gods was to sacrifice his eldest daughter to a hideous sea monster. So, they chained her naked to a rock…” Mary begins. 

 

Violet chuckles uncomfortably, “Really? Mary, we'll all need our smelling salts in a minute.” 

 

“But the sea monster didn't get her, did he?” Matthew asked.

 

 Both Sybil and Eve become transfixed by the story and the drama playing out right in front of them. 

 

“No. Just when it seemed he was the only solution to her father's problems, she was rescued.”

 

“By Perseus,” Matthew stated and some of the wind goes out of Mary's sails.

 

“That's right. Perseus, son of a god. Rather more fitting, wouldn't you say?” Mary asked. 

 

 “That depends. I'd have to know more about the princess and the sea monster in question,” Matthew said before taking a bite into his food. Mary is left in silence by Matthew. 

 

When dinner had finished, Grandmama Violet and the Crawleys left and returned to their homes. Eve went up to her room and when she entered, Cassandra ran up to her and laid on her back waiting for a belly rub. Eve smiled and gave her a quick belly rub before picking her up and putting her on the bed.

Eve walked over to the bookcase she had in her room and picked out ‘Beauty and the Beast’, a story that her parents would read to her when she was young. She changed into her nightgown and got underneath the covers of her bed before reading the book. 

 

The next day, Robert was showing the grounds to Matthew, while Cora, Mary, and Edith are in the Village along with most of the staff. Sybil and Eve stayed behind to go riding before Eve had to go to work that day. When they finished with their riding for the day, and after they put their horses back in the stables, Eve and Sybil go into the library, but when they enter they see Mr. Bates and another man, who is looking around. 

 

“Bates...?” Sybil as she and Eve entered.  

 

“This...gentleman is an acquaintance of Mr. Carson, miladies,” Mr. Bates answered. 

 

“Do you know why he is here?” Eve asked. 

 

“He says he has urgent business with His Lordship,” Mr. Bates answered. 

 

“Urgent,” The man told them. 

 

“I've sent for Mr. Carson to come at once,” Mr. Bates informed them. 

 

“Then we'll stay with you in case explanations are needed,” Sybil told him. 

 

“Thank you,” Mr. Bates said. 

 

A few minutes later, the stranger beings to complain loudly. 

 

“How long are you expecting me to wait?” He asked, “ I'm a very busy man, you know.”

 

“If you could just be patient for a little longer, sir,” Mr. Bates told him. 

 

The stranger sees Robert entering, “Ah.” 

 

“May I ask who this is and precisely what is going on?” Robert asked just as Mr Carson and Anna enter.

 

“Mr. Bates, what are you...? Er...I'm sorry, Your Lordship. Mr. Bates, you may go now,” Mr. Carson said. 

 

“No, stay where you are. No one is going anywhere. Do I take it you know this man?” Robert asked Mr. Carson. 

 

“Don't try and deny it,” The man told Mr. Carson. 

 

“No, I won't deny it. I do know him, my lord, but not what he is doing in the library,” Mr. Carson explained. 

 

“I tried to take him downstairs out of sight, Mr. Carson, but he wouldn't come,” Mr. Bates told him. 

 

 “Thank you, that was thoughtful,” Mr. Carson said. 

 

“But who is he?” Robert asked, but Mr. Carson hesitates to answer. 

 

“Will you tell him or shall I?” The man asked. 

 

“His name is Charles Grigg. We worked together at one time,” Mr. Carson answered. 

 

“Oh, I'm a little more than that, aren't I, Charlie? We're like brothers, him and me,” Mr. Grigg told them. 

 

“We are not like brothers,” Mr. Carson said, a little angry. 

 

“We were a double act. On the halls.”

 

“You were on the stage? Carson, is this true?” Robert asked. 

 

“It is, my lord,” Mr. Carson answered a little embarrassed. 

 

“The Cheerful Charlies, that's what they called us,” Mr. Grigg said. Mr. Carson rolls his eyes while Grigg does a tap dance and hands Robert a flier for their old act, “We did quite well, didn't we?”

 

“Until you couldn't keep your hands out of the till,” Mr. Carson said while looking at Mr. Grigg. 

 

“Would you like us to go, Mr. Carson?” Anna asked.

 

“No. You know it now. You might as well bear witness to my shame. He turned up in the village with no warning some days ago on the run, asking for somewhere to hide and, of course, for money,” He told them. 

 

“God in heaven,” Robert mutters under his breath. 

 

“He's wanted for some petty crime of which he is, of course, guilty,” Mr. Carson continued. 

 

“Hey, steady on,” Mr. Grigg warned.

 

“He threatened to expose my past to make me a laughingstock in this house. And in my vanity and pride, I gave him what he wanted.” 

 

“You did not,” Mr. Grgg scoffed. 

 

“I put him in an empty cottage and fed him from the kitchens. I couldn't buy food in the village, it would raise too many questions. I stole. I'm a thief. She...saw it,” Mr. Carson indicates Anna.

 

Anna shakes her head, “I'd never have said anything, Mr--”

 

“And now my disgrace is complete. My lord, you have my resignation,” Mr. Carson cuts Anna off from saying anything more. 

 

“Really, Carson, there's no need to be quite so melodramatic. You're not playing Sydney Carton, “Robert said to Mr. Carson before turning to Grigg, “So, why have you come here, if he has done everything you asked of him?”

 

“Because he hasn't,” Mr. Grigg sits down in a chair, “He wouldn't give me any money. 

 

Mr. Carson looks at Robert, “If I had, how could I have prevented his returning to Downton once it was spent?”

 

Robert clears his throat, “My dear Mr. Grigg…” 

 

“Ah. Nice to see someone 'round here's got some manners,” Mr. Grigg rudely interrupts. 

 

“Hold your tongue!” Mr. Casron said enraged at Mr. Grigg. 

 

“I'll tell you what is going to happen. When I have given you twenty pounds, you will leave Downton immediately and we will never set eyes on you again,” Robert said. 

 

“I'll have to see about that,” Mr. Grigg resorts. 

 

Robert continues,” If you return to this area, I will personally ensure your conviction for theft and blackmail. 

 

Mr. Grigg springs up from the chair, “Just a minute--” 

 

“You will serve from five to ten years in His Majesty's custody,” Robert cuts him off and pulls out his wallet.

 

“You think you're such a big man, don't you? Just 'cause you're a lord, you think you can do what you like with me,” Mr. Grigg said a little angry. 

 

“I think it, because it is true,” Robert holds out the cash. 



Grigg debates for a moment then takes the money, “You'll not always be in charge, you know. The day is coming when your lot will have to toe the line just like the rest of us.”

 

“Perhaps. But happily, for Carson, that day has not come yet,” Robert said. 

 

Grigg looks at Carson and stalks off. Anna and Bates follow, but Sybil and Eve stay.

 

“I...take it my resignation has not been accepted?” Mr. Carson asked. 

 

“My dear fellow, we all have chapters we would rather keep unpublished. To be honest, Carson, I'm rather impressed,” Robert told him before asking, “Did you really sing and dance and everything in front of an audience?”

 

 Sybil and Eve smile. 

 

“I did,” Mr. Carson answered a little ashamed. 

 

“And do you ever miss it?” Robert asked. 

 

“Not in the least, my lord.”

 

After Eve had changed, Taylor drove her to the Crawley residence and picked up Isobel, who told her that she has a way to save Mr. Drake. When they arrived at the cottage hospital, they went straight to Dr. Clarkson’s office. 

 

Isobel holds a tiny vial, “I have the adrenaline here in my hand. Will you really deny the man his chance of life?”

 

“I just wish it was a treatment I was more familiar with,” Dr. Clarkson said. 

 

“Will that serve as your excuse when he dies?” Isobel questioned. 

 

“Please, Dr. Clarkson. If we have a chance to save Mr. Drake’s life then we must take it,” Eve begged. 

 

Clarkson stands and takes the vial, “Nurse De La Cruz. Can you prepare Mr. Drake for his procedure, please? Well, Mrs. Crawley, I have a feeling we will sink or swim together.”

 

They left the office and gathered what they need for the procedure before going to the ward Mr. Drake is in. 

 

“Mr. Drake, your heart is not functioning properly and, as a result, your pericardial sac is full of fluid. I am proposing first to withdraw the fluid, and then to inject the adrenaline to stimulate the heart and restore normal activity,” Dr. Clarkson explained to him and his wife. 

 

“Is it dangerous, Doctor?” Mrs. Drake asked. 

 

“The draining may stop the heart, and the adrenaline may not be able to restart it,” He told her. 

 

“Mrs. Drake, the choice is simple. If your husband endures this procedure, he may live. If not, he will die,” Isobel told her. 

 

They stopped what they were doing when they heard a Nurse, “He's with a patient.”

 

“Please, please, no, let me pass. I must see the doctor at once,” Violet steps around the screen. Mrs. Drake rises from her chair. 

 

“Your Ladyship,” Dr. Clarkson said.  

 

“Yes, it's just as I thought. Dr. Clarkson, tell me you will not permit this amateur to influence your professional opinion,” Violet told him. 

 

“Amateur?” Isobel questioned. 

 

“My dear woman, do not let them bully you. They'll not disturb the peace of your husband's last hours, not if I can help it,” Violet said to Mrs. Drake. 

 

“But that's just it, my lady. I don't want them to be his last hours. Not if there's a chance. Please, Doctor, do what you must,” Mrs. Drake said with tears, 

 

Clarkson steps forward to begin the procedure. Eve hands him a needle and he attaches it to a draining tube.

 

“As…” Violet began but stopped when she began to feel sick at the sight of the procedure. 

 

Clarkson and Eve insert the needle and Mrs. Drake turns away. Isobel steps over to comfort her.

 

“Steady. Yeah, all right. Nice and steady,” Clarkson drains the fluid with a syringe attached to the tube.

 

“As president of this hospital, I feel I must…” Violet tries to continue. 

 

“Valve,” Dr. Clarkson said. Eve hits a switch and the fluid drains into a glass jar.

 

“ ...tell you I...I shall bring this to the attention of the board.” 

 

“You're doing very well,” Dr. Clarkson told Mr. Drake. 

 

“Have you no pity?” Violet asked as the draining finishes.

 

“Adrenaline. Quickly, quickly. His heart's stopped,” Dr. Clarkson told her. Eve hands him the syringe and he attaches it to the needle already inserted in Drake's chest, “Ready?”

 

“Mm-hmm,” Eve answered. 

 

Isobel watches intently as she holds Mrs. Drake. Clarkson injects the adrenaline and pulls out the needle. Mr. Drake wakes and heaves deep breaths. Mrs. Drake turns to look and goes to hold and kiss his hand.

 

“Oh, my dear,” Mr. Drake said to his wife. 

 

Isobel turns to Violet, who is stunned by what happened.



Mary, Eve, Sybil and Edith were leaving Mary’s room after having getting ready to go to the hospital. 

 

“Why must we all go to the hospital?” Edith asked. 

 

“I'm afraid Papa wants to teach Granny a lesson,” Mary answered, “Poor Granny. A month ago, these people were strangers. Now she must share her power with the mother and I must marry the son.”

 

“You won't marry him, though, will you?”

 

 “What, marry a sea monster?” Mary joked she and Edith chuckle as they walked down the stairs. 

 

“You shouldn't laugh, that's so unkind,” Sybil scolded them.

 

“We can’t judge someone before we truly know them,” Eve told them. 

 

“But he must marry someone,” Edith said. 

 

“Edith, what are you thinking?” Mary asked her. 

 

“You know, I don't dislike him as much as you do,” She answered. 

 

“Perhaps you don't dislike him at all.” 

 

 “Perhaps I don't.”

 

“Well, it's nothing to me. I have bigger fish to fry,” Mary told them. 

 

“What fish?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Are we talking about E.N.?” Edith asked. 

 

“How do you know that? Have you been poking around in my things?” Mary asked her. 

 

“Of course not,” Edith replied, but Eve knew she was lying. 

 

“Come on, who is he?” Sybil asked, “It's not fair if you both know. Is it, Eve?”

 

“Depends,” Eve replied. 

 

“You won't be any the wiser, but his name is Evelyn Napier,” Mary answered. 

 

“The Honourable Evelyn Napier, son, and heir to Viscount Branksome,” Edith told Sybil and Eve.

 

“Who wants an old sea monster when they can have Perseus?” Mary joked. They all chuckle as they left Downton and left to go to the hospital. 

 

When they arrived, including the staff, it seemed life everyone in town was there in the room. 

 

They all rise when Dr. Clarkson enters with Violet and Isobel, then sit when the ladies do.

 

“Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to this happy event: the investiture of our first chairwoman, Mrs. Reginald Crawley, who has graciously agreed to share the duties of our beloved president, the Dowager Countess of Grantham,” Dr. Clarkson annouced. Violet is clearly not pleased by the power play, “Our little hospital must surely grow and thrive with two such doughty champions united as they are by the strongest ties of all, family and friendship.”

 

Everyone gives applause at Dr. Clarkson’s announcement. While Violet and Isobel sense the heavy irony.



Chapter Text

After working at the hospital, Eve returned to Downton and went through the servant's entrance, as she has done before.  When she walked by the servent's hall, she saw just about everyone gathered around the table looking at a typewriter, but Eve knew that it wasn't her typewriter. 

 

‘How does it work?” Daisy asked. 

 

“It's easy. You just press the letters and they print on the paper,” William presses a couple of keys to demonstrate.

 

Eve walks into the hall and asks, “Where did you get a typewriter?”

 

Everyone stiffens up and before anyone could answer, Miss O'Brien shows Mr. Carson and Mrs. Hughes into the room.

 

“Excuse me, Milady,” Mr. Carson said to Eve before saying to everyone, “Get back, please.”

 

“They were trying to hide it, so I knew it was wrong,” Miss O’Brien said. 

 

“Where's Gwen now?” Mr. Carson asked. 

 

“Doing the dining room with Anna. They'll be finished soon,” Thomas replied. 

 

“Then I'll wait.” 

 

“With all due respect, Mr. Carson, Gwen is under my jurisdiction,” Mrs. Huges told him. 

 

“Indeed she is, Mrs. Hughes, and I have no intention of usurping your authority. I merely want to get to the bottom of it,” Mr. Carson told her. 

 

“I don’t see what all the fuss is about. It’s just a typewriter, not the hope diamond,” Eve said. 

 

“Why shouldn't Gwen have a typewriter if she wants one?” William questioned. 

 

“Mind your own business,” Thomas said just as Gwen and Anna enter.

 

“What's that doing here?” Gwen asked. 

 

“Ah, Gwen. Come in,” Mrs. Huges said. 

 

“Why is that down here? Who's been in my room? They had no right!” Gwen shouted. 

 

“See here! In the first place, none of the rooms in this house belong to you. And in the second, I am in charge of your welfare and that gives me every right,” Mrs. Huges told Gwen.

 

“This is you isn't it?” Anna questioned Miss O’Brien. 

 

 “All we want is to know what Gwen wants with a typewriter and why she feels the need to keep it secret,” Mr. Carson said. 

 

“She wants to keep it private, not secret,” Anna corrected, “There's a difference.”

 

 “Amen,” Mr. Bates and Eve agreed. 

 

“I've done nothing to be ashamed of. I've bought a typewriter and I've taken a postal course in shorthand. I'm not aware that either of these actions is illegal,” Gwen told them. 

 

 “Will you tell us why, preferably without any more cheek?” Mrs. Huges asked. 

 

Gwen hesitates, “Because I want to leave service. I want to be a secretary.”

 

Mr. Carson and Mrs. Hughes exchange a shocked look.

 

“You want to leave service?” Mrs. Huges asked. 

 

“What's wrong with being in service?” Miss O’Brien asked. 

 

“Nothing's wrong with it, and there's nothing wrong with mending roads neither, but it's not what I want to do,” Gwen told them. 

 

“I should remind you that there are plenty of young girls who will be glad of a position in this house,” Mr. Carson told her. 

 

“And when I hand in my notice, I shall be happy to think one of them will be taking my place,” Gwen said. 

 

“What makes you think we'll wait till then?” 

 

“Are you hiring and sacking now, Miss O'Brien?” Anna questioned, “I thought that lay with Mr. Carson and Mrs. Hughes.” 

 

“Enough of this,” Mr. Carson said and everyone became quiet, “I'm going to ring the dressing gong and we'll have no more talk of this tonight.” 

 

“Can I have my machine back now?” Gwen asked. 

 

“Very well. But I wish I was sure you know what you're doing,” He said before he and everyone else left the room. 

 

Mrs. Patmore came into the room, “Daisy! What's happened to you? I said you could go for a drink of water, not a trip up the Nile.”

 

After the typewriter debacle, Eve went up to her room changed into her regular clothes before she and Cassandra went to the music room. Ever since she first arrived at Downton, the music room had always been one of her favorite rooms in the house because music is a universal language. Eve played the violin for almost 3 hours while Cassandra listened, but it felt whenever she did her hobbies that time flew by in the blink of an eye. 



It was now the evening, in Mary’s room Anna laces Mary into her corset while Edith sits at the vanity and Eve on Mary’s bed. 

 

“Which churches will you show him?” Anna asked Edith. 

 

“I can't decide. Kirby, possibly, or perhaps Easingwold,” She replied. 

 

“You don't think you're being a bit obvious?” Mary questioned. 

 

“Coming from you, that's rich,” Edith said. 

 

Cora enters the room with a smile, “There was a letter from Mr. Napier in the evening post.” 

 

“Mm. Did he accept?” Mary asked as Anna helped put his dress on. 

 

“Not yet,” She replied. 

 

“Perhaps he thought it was too obvious,” Edith commented. 

 

“Apparently he's bringing a friend with him, an attaché at the Turkish embassy. A Mr…,” Cora pulls out the letter to read the name, “Kemal Pamuk. He's a son of one of the sultan's ministers and he's here for the Albanian talks.”

 

“What's that?” Mary asked. 

 

“To create an independent Albania. Even Eve knows about it. Don't you read the papers?” Edith asked. 

 

“I'm too busy living a life,” Mary said a little bit rude. 

 

“Since Turkey's signature is vital, Mr. Napier's been given the job of keeping him happy until the conference begins and he's eager to try an English hunt. I shall invite this Mr. Pamuk to stay here as well. Who knows? A little hospitality in an English house may make all the difference to the outcome. And Mary, you and Eve will ride out with him.”

 

“Of course, Aunt Cora,” Eve said. 

 

“Oh, Mama, must I? My boots are at the menders and I haven't ridden for weeks,” Mary said trying to get out of it. 

 

“Anna, please see that Lady Mary is fully equipped to go hunting,” Cora said. 

 

“Yes, Your Ladyship,” Anna replied.  

 

Eve could tell that Mary isn't pleased.

 

The rest of the evening went as expected. Eve didn’t bother going to the drawing-room after dinner and turned in early. While Cassandra laid on Eve’s bed, Eve sat at her desk with her typewriter continuing her story.

Two days later, Mary, Eve, Lynch, and a few others are on their horses with the dogs around them, while Mr. Carson stands at the door,  in front of Downton. William, holding a tray of drinks, and Thomas, holding a tray of food, come outside and Mr. Carson directs where they should bring the drinks and food. Lord and Lady Grantham greet the hunting party while the footmen serve those who are hunting. The dogs beg for food from Thomas.

 

“Can you see them, milady?” Lynch asked Mary. 

 

 “Not yet,” She replied. 

 

Eve then spots Evelyn Napier approaching on his horse, “Here he is, Mary.”

 

“I was beginning to give up on you. We're moving off,” Mary said to Mr. Napier as he takes off his hat to Mary.

 

“We were fools not to accept your mother's invitation and send the horses down early. As it is, my groom only got here an hour or two ago and my mount's as jump as a deb at her first ball,” He explained. 

 

“What about Mr. Pamuk? I gather if he takes a tumble, you will be endangering world peace,” Mary joked. 

 

“Don't worry about Kemal. He knows what he's doing on a horse.”

 

“Where is Mr. Pamuk?” Eve asked. 

 

“Fussing. He's rather a dandy,” Mr. Napier replied.

 

“Well, I can see him now. A funny little foreigner with a wide, toothy grin and hair reeking with pomade,” Mary said quite snobbishly. 

 

“I wouldn't quite say that. Here he is now.”

 

Mary turns with a snobbish smile, but her jaw drops as he rides up.

 

“Lady Mary Crawley and The Honourable Miss Eve De La Cruz, I presume?” Pamuk takes off his hat to them.

 

 “You presume right,” Mary said. 

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Pamuk,” Eve greeted. 

 

“The pleasure is all mine, Miss Eve" He takes her hand and kisses it, "Sorry to be so disheveled. We've been on a train since dawn and we had to change in a shed,” Pamuk apologized. 

 

“You don't look disheveled to me,” Someone blows the hunting horn and Mary says, “Lynch, you don't have to stay with us.”

 

“But His Lordship asked me to,” Lynch told her. 

 

“It's a waste of your day. Help Mr. Napier's man get their things back to the house.”

 

“His Lordship said--” 

 

“Don't worry, I'll look after them,” Mr. Naiper interrupted Lynch. 

 

“We'll make it our business to keep them from harm, I promise,” Pamuk told him. 

 

The hunting party rides off, leaving Lynch behind. As they ride through the woods, Eve rides off to the side and jumps over the fence riding through the mud. Eve looks behind her and sees Mr. Pamuk stopping off to the side where she was and Mary joining him. Eve looks ahead and carries on with her riding. 

 

After some time, Eve slows her horse down to a walk and distances herself from the group but kept herself within earshot. She saw from the corner of her eye that Mr. Pamuk was approaching her.

 

“Why have you strayed away from the party? Do you not wish to hunt, Miss Eve?” He asked. 

 

“I don’t hunt. I merely joined the party because Perseus enjoys running with other horses makes him think he’s a wild stallion,” Eve answered. 

 

“Forgive me, but you don’t seem to belong here. I mean, you act completely different than anyone of the English upper-class."

 

"It's perfectly fine, Mr. Pamuk. I was born in America. My mother was Lord Grantham's younger sister, Elizabeth. And my father, Javier De La Cruz, was a third-generation American, whose family came from Mexico. I lived in America in St. Mary's, a church in New York, that acted as a home to many people who couldn't afford to live anywhere and an orphanage. The nuns and priests there helped people find homes to live in and work. Everyone there worked at the church, including my father. My mother had studied nursing at the London School of Medicine for Women and was in New York, against my grandfather's wishes, working as a nurse at St. Mary's."

 

"I take it that is how your parents meet," Mr. Pamuk said. 

 

“Indeed. My parents fell in love the moment they meet. They continued to court for sometime before my father proposed to my mother. My mother converted to Catholicism and married my father, against her family's wishes and stayed in America. When I was young, my mother grew ill and passed, and my father passed not long after. Mother superior said that my father died of a broken heart, he was in perfect health and there could be no other explanation. Not long after their deaths, I was brought here to Downton to be raised by my Aunt and Uncle."

 

"I'm so sorry for your loss, Miss Eve. I imagine being brought to a foreign land at such a young age and then live in a completely different way can be quite a shock," Mr. Pamuk said. 

 

"It was, but as time went on I adjusted to the English way of life, and I've managed to keep some American qualities," Eve told him. 

 

"Such as?"

 

"Such as my stubbornness and not giving up without a fight," She replied with a smile. 

 

"Those qualities sound perfect for you, Miss Eve."

 

"Thank you, Mr. Pamuk. Now, let's go get caught up with the rest of the group," Eve then gave Perseus a little nudged and he galloped to join the hunting party. Mr. Pamuk and his horse followed them. When the hunt had finished, everyone returned to Downton. 

 

Mary, Mr. Napier, Eve, and Mr. Pamuk dismounted their horses and walked into the house in good spirits. A moment later, Robert and Cora walk into the room. 

 

“Home is the hunter home from the hill,” Robert sees the mud on Pamuk and Mary's ruffled hair, “Heavens, you have been in the wars.”

 

“Papa, this is Mr. Pamuk. My father, Lord Grantham,” Mary made introductions. 

 

“How do you do, my lord?” Mr. Pamuk and Robert shake hands. 

 

“Did you have a good day?” Robert asked Mr. Pamuk. 

 

“Couldn't have been better.”

 

Mr. Carson and Thomas approach them, “This is Thomas, sir. He'll be looking after you,” Mr. Carson said to Mr. Pamuk.  Thomas and Mr. Napier’s man begin to remove the muddy riding clothes while Anna and Gwen did the same to Mary and Eve. 

 

“You remember Mr. Napier,” Mary said to her Mother. 

 

“Of course. How are you?” Cora asked. 

 

“So kind of you to have us, Lady Grantham,” He replied. 

 

“And this is Mr. Pamuk.” 

 

“How do you do?” 

 

“My lady,” Mr. Pamuk bows to kiss Cora's hand.

 

“Well, what would you like?” Robert asked them. 

 

“Just baths. We're worn out,” Mary replied. 

 

“Erm, your cases are upstairs, sir, if you'd like to follow me,” Thomas told Mr. Pamuk. 

 

“Yes,” He said and followed Thomas to his room. 

 

“Well, I hope Mary hasn't left you too exhausted,” Robert said to Mr. Napier. 

 

“No, not a bit of it.”

 

“I’m going to go up to my room, Aunt Cora,” Eve informed her aunt. 

 

“Of course, dear.”

 

Eve went to her room and changed before going to down to play the violin and the piano in the music room as Cassandra listens to her. 

 

In the dining room, as everyone was eating, the subject of Gwen wanting to leave service to be a secretary was brought up. 

 

“I don't understand. Why--why would she want to be a secretary?” Grandmama Violet asked. 

 

 “She wants a different life,” Matthew replied simply. 

 

“But why? I should far prefer to be a maid in a large and pleasant house than work from dawn till dusk in a cramped and gloomy office. Don't you agree, Carson?” Violet asked. 

 

 “I do, my lady,” He answered. 

 

“Why are we talking about this? What does it matter?” Mary questioned. 

 

“It matters that the people that live and work here are content,” Cora told her. 

 

“Of course. We should be helping Gwen if that's what she wants,” Sybil said. 

 

“Sybil’s right. If someone wants to follow their dreams then we should support them,” Eve said. 

 

“I agree. Surely we must all encourage those less fortunate to improve their lot where they can,” Isobel furthered. 

 

“Not if it isn't in their best interests,” Violet rebutted. 

 

“Isn't the maid a better judge of that than we are?” 

 

“What do you say, Mr. Pamuk?” Mary asked, “Should our housemaid be kept enslaved or forced out into the world?” 

 

“Why are you English so curious about other people's lives? If she wishes to leave, and the law permits it, then let her go,” Mr. Pamuk said. 

 

“But perhaps the law should not permit it, for the common good,” Violet disproved. 

 

“So, you hanker for the days of serfdom?” Isobel asked. 

 

“I hanker for a simpler world. Is that a crime?”

 

“I do dream of a simpler world, as long as we can keep our trains and our dentistry,” Mr. Pamuk joked. There were laughs around the table. Everyone then broke off into their own little conversations. Eve noticed Matthew watching Mary and Pamuk intently as they smile and chuckle at the other end of the table. 

 

“Lady Mary rode very well today,” Mr. Napier congratulated. 

 

“Why did you send Lynch back?” Robert asked Mary. 

 

“Eve and I had our champions to left and right. It was enough,” She replied. Sharing a smile with Mr. Pamuk. 

 

“Did you enjoy the hunt today, Mr. Napier? Mary said you had a tremendous run.” 

 

“It was like something out of a trollop novel,” Mr. Napier replied making Robert chuckle. 

 

“What about you, Mr. Pamuk? Was your day successful?” Cora asked. 

 

“Oh, yes, Lady Grantham. I can hardly remember a better one,” He replied. 

 

Later in the drawing-room, Eve saw that Mary was talking to Mr. Napier, Mr. Pamuk, and Matthew. There was no doubt that Mary didn’t have any shortage of suitors. A few minutes passed before Eve informed her Aunt and Uncle that she was going to bed early. As she changed into her nightgown, Cassandra jumped on the foot of the bed and laid down. Eve got under the covers of her bed and said goodnight to Cassandra before falling asleep. 

It was late in the night, both Eve and Cassandra were fast asleep. The door to her room opens and Cassandra perks her head up. Eve then feels a hand covering her mouth and her eyes shot open to see her cousin Mary and Anna. 

 

"Don't scream," Mary said. Eve nodded and Mary removed her hand from Eve's mouth.

 

"Mary? Anna? What are you doing here?" Eve asked.

 

"Something horrible has happened,” Mary answered with tears down her face. 

“What happened?”

 

“Just come with me and you’ll see,” Mary told her. Eve got out of bed and told Cassandra to stay before following her cousin to her room. When they entered Mary’s room, Eve saw Mr. Pamuk dead in Mary’s bed. 

 

“How?” Eve asked her cousin. 

 

“I don’t know,” Mary answered,” One minute he was fine and then the next he’s dead. I know that you must think the lowest of me, but please help.”

 

“Mary I don’t think the lowest of you. You’ve done nothing wrong,” Eve looked back at Mr. Pamuk, “We need to get him out of here.”

 

“That’s why I woke you and Anna up. He weighs a ton and I could hardly shift him,” Mary said. 

 

“Moving a body by a certain number of people depends on how much the body weighs and I fear we might need one more to take another limb if we’re to get Mr. Pamuk back in his bed before anyone wakes up,” Eve told her. 

 

“What about Bates?” Mary suggested. 

 

Anna shakes her head, “He couldn't lift him. William can't keep a secret, and Thomas wouldn't try to.” 

 

“We've got to do something!” 

 

“Then who else has as much to lose as you if it ever gets out?”

 

 “Not Papa. Please don't say Papa, I couldn't bear the way he'd look at me.”

 

“No, not his Lordship,” Anna told Mary. 

 

Cora looks at the body and Mary in disbelief and shock. The four women stood in silence in the room with the body of Mr. Pamuk.  

 

“What happened?” Cora asked in whisper to Mary. 

 

“I don't know. A heart attack, I suppose, or a stroke or...he was alive and suddenly he cried out and then he was dead!” 

 

“But...why was he here at all? Did he force himself on you?” She asked. Mary hesitates, then shakes her head, Well…, “Cora tries to cope with that shock, “We can talk about that later. Now, we must decide what to do for the best.” 

 

“There's only one thing we can do,” Anna told her.

 

“I couldn't. It's not possible,” Cora replied in shock. 

 

“If you don't, we will figure in a scandal of such magnitude it will never be forgotten until long after we're both dead. I'll be ruined, Mama! Ruined and notorious, a laughingstock, a social pariah. Is that what you want for your eldest daughter? Is it what you want for the family?” Mary asked her mother as tears run down her face. 

 

“We must cover him up.” 

 

They did so. Eve and Mary took the feet while Cora and Anna put his arms around their shoulders to hold him up. They then carried him out of Mary’s bed and through the halls of Downton to the back to his room. As the sun rises, they knew that time was of the essence. 

 

“Hurry, the servants will be up soon,” Cora said in a whisper. 

 

“We've got time,” Anna told her. 

 

They shift positions as they reach the guest bedroom door. Eve drops Pamuk's feet. But none of them knew that Daisy had seen Eve from the corridor as they carry the body into the room.

 

The women situate Pamuk under his bed covers and Cora takes the sheet they carried him in. Mary tries to close his eyes, but they keep popping open.

 

“I can't make his eyes stay shut,” Mary said weeping. 

 

“Leave that and come away,” Cora told her. Anna turns the light out.

 

“He was so beautiful.” 

 

“Her Ladyship's right. We must get back to our rooms,” Anna said.  Mary, Eve, and Anna walk to Cora at the door.

 

“I feel now that I can never forgive what you have put me through this night. I hope in time I will come to be more merciful, but I doubt it,” Cora explained. 

 

“You won't tell Papa?” Mary asked. 

 

“Since it would probably kill him, and certainly ruin his life, I will not. But I keep this secret for his sake, not for yours.” 

 

“Yes, Mama,” Mary looks down in acceptance and shame. 

 

Cora hands the bed sheet to Anna and says, “Anna, I will not insult you by asking that you also conceal Lady Mary's shame. Eve, I want to thank you and Anna for what you’ve done by helping.  Let us go” 

 

They exit and Anna blows out the candle before she closes the door. The women then returned back to their beds. When Eve returned to her room, she didn’t go back to bed, but instead took out her typewriter and continued her story. 

After Eve had finished writing her story, she got dressed and was putting her hair up when there was a knock on the door. 

 

“Come in,” She said. 

 

The door opened and it was Sybil with a newspaper in hand, “Good morning, Eve.”

 

“Good morning, Sybil.”

 

“Did you hear what happened?”

 

Eve knew what Sybil meant but instead lied,” No. What?”

 

“It’s about Mr. Pamuk. It seems that he died sometime last night,” Sybil replied. 

 

“Died? But he looked as if he was in good health,” Eve said in shock.”

 

“I know it is absolutely terrible. I only hope that it wasn’t painful,” Sybil told her before changing subjects, “Do you remember when you told me about Gwen wanting to be a secretary?” Eve nodded, “Well, I found an advert in the paper and I was wondering if you’d like to come down with me to tell Gwen?”

 

“I’d love too,” Eve said. She, Cassandra, and Sybil left her room and went downstairs to the servant’s hall. They were at the corner of the hall when they saw Gwen about to go up the stairs. 

 

“Gwen, are you busy?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Your Ladyships?” Gwen said in a confused voice. 

 

 Sybil and Eve step back into the servants' hall and Gwen joins them.

 

“I saw this, “Sybil shows Gwen the newspaper, “It came out yesterday, look. It's for a secretary at a new firm in Thirsk. See?” 

 

“But...I don't understand. How did you know?” 

 

“That you want to leave? Eve told me,” Sybil replied. 

 

“And you don't mind?” Gwen asked them. 

 

“Why should I? I think it's terrific that people make their own lives, especially women. Write to them today and name me and Eve as your reference. I can give it without ever specifying precisely what your work here has been,” Sybil told her. 

 

“I know that you’ll do fantastic, Gwen,” Eve told her before she and Sybil turn to leave.

 

“Miladies...thank you,” Gwen said to them. Sybil and Eve nod with smiles and leave. 

 

It was a bit later that day, the women were in the drawing-room. Eve could tell that Mary was entranced by her thoughts and didn’t need to guess what those thoughts were about.  

 

Mr. Carson enters and introduces Grandmama Violet, “The Dowager Countess.” 

 

“Oh, my dears, is it really true?” Violet asked, “I--I can't believe it. Last night he looked so well. Of course, it would happen to a foreigner. It's typical.”

 

Eve found what her Grandmother had said rude and hurtful. Eve was a foreigner, but what had made her the expection was because of her mother’s english blood, according to her grandmother. 

 

“Don't be ridiculous,” Mary told Violet. 

 

“I'm not being ridiculous. No Englishman would dream of dying in someone else's house. Especially, someone, they didn't even know,” Violet tried to reason we her granddaugther. 

 

“Oh, Granny, even the English aren't in control of everything,” Sybil told her. 

 

“Well, I hope we're in control of something if only ourselves.” 

 

“But we're not! Don't you see that? We're not in control of anything at all!” Mary snapped at violet and leaves quickly.

 

“Edith, go and tell Mary to come back at once and apologize to her grandmother,” Cora told Edith. 

 

“No, leave her alone. She's had a shock, we all have. Just let her rest,” Violet said just as Mr. Carson opens the door and William carries in the tea, “Oh, just the ticket. Nanny always said, "Sweet tea is the thing for frayed nerves." Though why it has to be sweet, I couldn't tell you. 

A little later that morning, Mrs. Huges and Eve were walking as they discussed about Mrs. Huges seeing that something was wrong with Mr. Bates and that he was most likely in some sort of pain. They were walking toward the corridor when Robert stepped out of his dressing room. 

 

“Good morning, Mrs. Hughes. Good morning, Eve,” He greeted them. 

 

“Good morning, milord,” Mrs. Huges greeted. 

 

“Good morning, Uncle Robert,” Eve greeted. 

 

“I wonder if you…,” Robert looks back at his room before further explaining. 

 

The enter the dressing room and see Mr. Bates leaning on the bed frame, doubled over in pain. Mr. Bates sees them and straightens.

 

“Now, will you kindly explain what in heaven is going on?” Mrs. Huges asked. 

 

“I'm perfectly well, Mrs. Hughes. A bit stiff, that's all,” Mr. Bates said before he begins to limp towards the door, but Eve closes it.

 

“Mr. Bates I am a nurse and a member of this household I am requesting that tell us what is wrong and we will try to help you. And we’re not leaving until you tell us,” Eve told him. 

 

Mr. Bates sits in a chair and both Mrs. Hughes and Eve turn to him expectantly.

 

“I hope you have a strong stomach, “Mr. Bates pulls up his pant leg, revealing severe bruising, bleeding, and swelling caused by the limp corrector. Mrs. Hughes grimaces.

 

“Oh, my God,” Mrs. Hughes puts a hand to her mouth in horror.

 

“A limp corrector? Mr. Bates, do you know of the damage done by these metal contraptions?! I have seen serious infections that have almost cost a person their leg,” Eve told him, “Now, what I want you to do it remove that thing while I’ll get something to disinfect the wounds. Then we’ll get rid of that thing for good.”

 

Mrs. Hughes and Eve precede Mr. Bates down the dock to the lake. Mrs. Hughes uncovers the limp corrector she's carrying and hands it to Bates.

 

“Well, here goes,” Mr. Bates said. 

 

“Do you not think we ought to say a few words?” Mrs. Huges asked.

 

“What? Good riddance?” 

 

“That. And your promise,” She said to him. 

 

“Very well. I promise I will never again try to cure myself. I will spend my life happily as the butt of other's jokes, and I will never mind them,” Mr. Bates said. 

 

“We all carry scars, Mr. Bates, inside or out. You're no different to the rest of us,” Mrs. Huges told him. 

 

“It’s true, Mr. Bates,” Eve said before rolling up the sleeve of her left arm up to her elbow showing a scar,” I got this scar when I was a little girl. I let this scar be a reminder that I survived. Our injuries and scars are apart of who we are and show that we have survived most things that other haven’t. Remember that, Mr. Bates.” 

 

“I will try to. That I do promise,” Mr. Bates told the two women. 

 

Mrs. Hughes and Eve nod. Mr. Bates throws the "limp corrector" into the lake.

 

“Good riddance!” Mrs. Huges shouted. 








Chapter Text

May 1913

It was during the day when Eve had decided to get Mary out of the house and down to the village. When they arrived, Mary and Eve saw that the fair was being set up. They stopped and watched it being set up when Anna walked over to them. 

 

“Good day, miladies,” Anna greeted them before asking, “Is Her Ladyship all right? Has she recovered from...?” 

 

“If you think she'll ever recover from carrying the body of Mr. Pamuk from one side of the house to the other, then you don't know her at all,” Mary replied as she, Anna, and Eve turn and walk away. 

 

“Well, I didn't mean recover, exactly, just...get past it,” Anna reworded her questioned. 

 

“She won't do that either. When she dies, they'll cut her open and find it engraved on her heart,” She told Anna. 

 

“What about you? What about your heart?” Anna asked. 

 

“Haven't you heard? I don't have a heart. Everyone knows that,” Mary said. 

 

“Not me, milady.”

 

“Nor I,” Eve said, “Everyone has a heart, Mary. It just takes time for people to find it.” 

 

A bit later that day, Eve was in the kitchen helping Mrs. Patmore before joining her cousins and aunt. Anna walks into the kitchen wiping her nose with a handkerchief. 

 

“You've got a cold, I want you out of here,” Mrs. Patmore told her. 

 

Mrs. Hughes walks into the kitchen, “Anna, there you are. You know I'm out tonight because I don't want to come home to any surprises.” 

 

“That'll be the day,” Mrs. Patmore laughed. 

 

“We thought we might go to the fair later,” Anna said to Mrs. Huges before turning to Daisy, “You'd like that, wouldn't you, Daisy? 

 

“You ought to go,” Mrs. Patmore told Daisy, “She's been that down in the mouth since the death of poor Mr. Pamuk.” 

 

“Don't say that,” Daisy told Mrs. Patmore. 

 

“She has.” 

 

“We could all walk down together after the service dinner if that's okay,” Anna said before she sneezes.

 

“You won't be walking anywhere. She's got minutes to live by the sound of it,” Mrs. Patmore said. 

 

“Go to bed at once,” Mrs. Huges said to Anna. 

 

“Yes, Mrs. Hughes,” Anna replied. 

 

“I’ll stop by and check on you later, Anna,” Eve said before Anna left the kitchen. 

 

“Right, if there's anything you want to ask me, it'll need to be before I go.”

 

“What would I want to ask you?” Mrs. Patmore asked Mrs. Huges, “I'm preparing a meal for Lord and Lady Grantham and the girls. No one is visiting. No one is staying.” 

 

“Well…that's settled, then,” Mrs. Huges said before leaving the kitchen and went on with her tasks. 



It was a bit later that day in the village when Sybil, Edith, and Cora walk towards the car where Branson is waiting.

 

“Why are Sybil and Eve having a new dress and not me?” Edith asked. 

 

“Because it's their turn,” Cora told her. 

 

“Can it be our choice this time?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Please, Aunt Cora,” Eve insisted. 

 

“Of course, darling. As long as you choose what I choose,” Cora replied before informing Tom Branson, the new Chauffer, as they reached the car “Branson, you'll be taking Lady Sybil and Eve to Ripon tomorrow. They’ll be leaving after luncheon.” 

 

“Certainly, Your Ladyship.” 

 

“Poor old Madame Swann. I don't know why we bother with fittings. She always makes the same frock,” Sybil complained as they climbed into the car. 

“She’s right,” Eve agreed with Sybil. 

 

“What do you want her to make?” Edith asked. 

 

“Something new and exciting. 

 

“Heavens, look at the time. Not a minute to change. And Granny's invited herself for dinner,” Cora told them. 

 

“Then she can jolly well wait,” Sybil said. 

 

“So, women's rights begin at home, I see. Well, I'm all for that,” Cora said. The ladies chuckle and Branson drives off.

When dinner ended, Violet argued against Sybil’s wish of going to school as they walked out of the dining room to the drawing-room. 

 

“Sybil, Sybil, darling, why would you want to go to real school?” Violet questioned, “You're not a doctor's daughter.”

 

“But nobody learns anything from a governess apart from French and how to curtsy,” Sybil replied. 

 

“Well, what else do you need?” 

 

“Well, there's—” Sybil began before she was interrupted by her grandmama. 

 

“Are you thinking of a career in banking?” 

 

“No, but it is a noble profession,” Sybil argued. 

 

“Things are different in America,” Cora told Violet. 

 

“I know. They live in wigwams,” VIolet insulted. 

 

“And when they come out of them, they go to school.”

 

“If Sybil wishes to go to school then she should,” Eve told Violet as they entered the drawing-room and sat down, “Having an education means that there are countless opposites.”

 

They continued to argue, Violet is the only one against, Sybil wanting to go to school and didn’t notice Mary coming into the room. A while later, Mr. Carson comes into the drawing-room. 

 

“Would you like me to ask Branson to bring the car around, my lady?” He asked Grandmama Violet. 

 

“Where's Robert?” She asked, “He can't have been drinking port since we left, he'd be under the table by now.” 

 

“His Lordship's in the library,” Mr. Carson informed her. 

 

“All alone? Oh, how sad.” 

 

“No, he's--” Mr. Carson began before being interrupted by Mary. 

 

“We can say goodbye to Papa for you, Granny.” 

 

Violet looked from  Mr. Carson to Mary and back again before asking, “He's what?” 

 

“He's with Mr. Crawley, my lady.”

 

Violet then got up and walked to the door the joined the drawing-room to the library. Mary tried to persuade her to leave it alone and sit back down, but it was pointless. Violet walked into the room and Mary followed shortly after. 

After leaving the drawing-room, Eve went down to the kitchen to grab something for Cassandra and saw Mr. Bates preparing a small meal. 

 

"Good evening, Mr. Bates," She greeted. 

 

"Good evening, Miss Eve."

 

"What are you doing? If you don't mind me asking."

 

"It's quite alright, Miss Eve. I thought that since Anna is sick in bed, I could bring her up some dinner," Mr. Bates replied. 

 

"If you want I could help, I used to help cook in the kitchen in St. Mary's when I was a little girl," Eve told him," Now, it was merely prep work, but as time went on my skills in the kitchen improved and I am now able to prepare delicious meals." 

 

"I would be grateful if you help me, Miss Eve." 

 

Eve helped Mr. Bates make dinner for Anna. Eve got some flowers from the garden and put them in a vase before Mr. Bates took the tray up to Anna in the Servent’s corridors. Eve smiled as she saw him disappear and knew that something between him and Anna was growing. Eve then went into the pantry and got a snack for Cassandra before going up to her room. 

 

Eve was in her room, getting her nurse uniform on because after she and Sybil go to see Madame Swann about their frock Eve will have her shift at the hospital when there was a knock on the door. 

 

"Come in," She said. 

 

The door opened, Sybil and Gwen came into the room with smiles on their faces. 

 

"Eve, Gwen has gotten a letter from one of the advertisements she answered, and they want to meet her," Sybil said. 

 

"That's fantastic. Congratulations, Gwen."

 

"Thank you, Miss. We just have one problem," Gwen said. 

 

"What is the problem?" Eve asked. 

 

"Gwen can't take the day off, so I thought that she could pretend to be ill while we all go to the interview," Sybil replied, "We just need you to make a diagnosis."

 

"That sounds perfect. Now, Gwen, for this to work I need you to show symptoms of being ill. The symptoms Anna has been having are sneezing and coughing. Then we're all set for your interview," Eve said. 



It was a bit later that day when Tom Branson was driving Sybil and Eve to Ripon for their frocks. Their journey started with silence, while Sybil was glancing in her purse, Eve looked at the scenery around them. 

 

“Will you have your own way, do you think? With the frock?” Branson asked them and the two looked at him, “Only, I couldn't help overhearing yesterday,” He explained and addressed Sybil, “ and from what Her Ladyship said, it sounded as if you support women's rights.” 

 

“I suppose I do. We both do, ” Sybil replied. 

 

“Because I'm quite political. In fact, I brought some pamphlets that I thought might interest you about the vote,” Tom hands Sybil some pamphlets while keeping his eyes on the road. 

 

“Thank you. But please don't mention this to my father, or my grandmother. One whiff of reform and she hears the rattle of the guillotine,” Sybil warned him.

 

“I agree. You should have seen she reaction when she learned that I was going to be a nurse,” Eve told Branson. 

 

“It seems rather unlikely, a revolutionary chauffeur,” Sybil said.  

 

“Maybe. But I'm a socialist, not a revolutionary,” Branson corrected Sybil before adding, “And I won't always be a chauffeur.

 

After the meeting in Ripon, Branson dropped Eve off at the hospital. A short while later, Eve was in Dr. Clarkson’s office with him and her Grandmama Violet when Isobel and Mr. Molesley walked in. 

 

“Mrs. Crawley, how nice,” Dr. Clarkson greeted. 

 

“If you're busy, we can come back later,” Isobel said. 

 

“Molesley? What are you doing here? Are y—are you ill?” Violet questioned. 

 

“Poor Mr. Molesley. Er, how's it going?” Dr. Clarkson asked. 

 

“The solution doesn't seem to make it any better,” Isobel told him. 

 

“My imagination's running riot,” Violet said. 

 

Mr. Molesley shows her his hand, “I've got erysipelas, Your Ladyship.” 

 

“Oh. Oh, I am sorry.” 

 

“Mrs. Crawley tells me she's recommended nitrate of silver and tincture of steel,” Dr. Clarkson told her. 

 

“Why? Is she making a suit of armor?” Violet questioned. 

 

“But, er, I take it there's been no improvement.”

 

Mr. Molesley walks up to Dr. Clarkson’s desk and shows him both of his hands, “Not really.” 

 

“And you're sure it's erysipelas?” She asked Dr. Clarkson as she examines Mr. Molesley’s hand.  

 

“That is...Mrs. Crawley's diagnosis,” He informed her. 

 

“What it is to have medical knowledge,” She said to Isobel. 

 

“It has its uses,” Isobel told her. 

 

“Mm. I see your father has been making changes at home,” Violet said. 

 

“He has, milady,” Mr. Molesley replied, “He's got no use for the herb garden now me mother's gone, so he's turned it to grass.”

 

“And you've been helping him?” She asked. 

 

“I have.” 

 

Violet chuckles, “Grubbing out the old rue hedge?”

 

“How did you know that?” Mr. Molesley asked. 


“Because this is not erysipelas. This is a rue allergy. If Molesley wears gardening gloves, it'll be gone in a week. Please, don't think we're ungrateful for your enthusiasm, Mrs. Crawley, but there comes a time when things are best left to the professionals,” Violet explained while being subtly rude to Isobel.  

 

“But I—” Isobel tried to speak but was interrupted by Violet. 

 

“And now I really—I really must go. Good day,” Violet stand from the chair and walks to the door. 

 

Mr. Molesley goes over to the door and opens it for Violet, “Thank you, Your Ladyship.” 

 

Violet chuckles as she leaves Dr. Clarkson’s office. 

 

“Excuse me for a moment,” Eve said before she left the room and rushed to her Grandmother, “Grandmama, I know that you only know that Mr. Molesley has a rue allergy is because you have contracted it yourself on many occasions.”

 

“True, but Mrs. Crawley needs to know that she isn't in charge of the hospital,” Violet told Eve. 

 

“And you are?”

 

Violet was taken back by her granddaughter’s words and before she could say anything Eve spoke again, “You do not hold a medical degree, Grandmama. Mrs. Crawley does and the same can be said for Dr. Clarkson and myself. Now, if you will excuse me I must return to the Children’s ward and read to them.” 

 

Eve left her Grandmother speechless as she walked away, but Eve’s heart was pounding a little and could only amuse what she was feeling was similar to what her mother was feeling when she decided to defy the head of the Crawley family: fear and courage.

That evening in Edith’s room, Edith sat in front of her vanity while Anna puts a necklace around her neck. Sybil stood next to them while Eve sat on Edith’s bed petting Cassandra. 

 

“Golly, my corset's tight. Anna, when you've done that, would you be an angel and loosen it a bit?” Sybil requested. 

 

“Mmm,” Anna hummed a yes.”  

 

“The start of the slippery slope,” Edith commented. 

 

“I'm not putting on weight,” Sybil argued. 

 

“It didn't shrink in the drawer,” She pointed out. 

 

“Edith, please stop,” Eve said. 

 

Mary enters the room and asks, “Are you coming down?” 

 

“I don't know why we bother with corsets. Men don't wear them and they look perfectly normal in their clothes,” Sybil said. 

 

“Not all of them,” Mary spoke. 

 

“She's just showing off. She'll be on about the vote in a minute,” Edith told Mary. 

 

“If you mean, do I think women should have the vote, of course, I do and so does Eve,” Sybil defended. 

 

“I hope you won't chain yourself to the railings and end up being force-fed semolina.” 

 

“What do you think, Anna?” Mary asked. 

 

“I think those women are very brave,” Anna replied. 

 

“Hear, hear,” Sybil expressed her agreement. 

 

“Amen,” Eve agreed. 

 

After dinner, everyone sat  in the drawing room drinking tea.

 

“How did you get on with your dressmaker? Find anything?” Robert asked Eve and Sybil. 

 

“We did. And she says she can have it done by Friday,” Sybil informed. 

 

“I'm sorry I couldn't come, but I didn't want to put Matthew off,” He explained. 

 

“Were you pleased with the cottages?” Edith asked her father. 

 

“I think they're making a very good job of them. You must all go and see.” 

 

“You will restore a few every year from now on?” Cora asked. 

 

“It was Matthew's idea. Old Cripps was rather reluctant, but I'm pleased we went forward,” He continued. 

 

“I suppose it's worth it,” Edith said. 

 

“Of course it is, because of the people who will live in them,” Sybil spoke up. 

 

“Agreed, everyone deserves a home,” Eve said. 

 

“You'll be glad to hear that Matthew's conscience is much more energetic than mine,” Robert told them.  

 

Lady Mary stood up and announced, “If you'll excuse me, I'm going to bed. I've rather a headache.” 

 

“Of course. Should I bring you something for it?” Cora questioned. 

 

“No, I'll be perfectly fine if I can just lie down,” Mary replied as she left the room. 

 

“Mary…” Cora muttered before going after Mary.

 

Eve knew that the cause for Mary’s departure was her Uncle talking about Matthew. She could see Mary’s spirit dampen with every word he spoke of Matthew and could only hope that Mary would not let it bother her anymore and to rise above. 



The next day in Sybil’s room, Eve and Sybil, with Gwen, with the boxes that contained their new frocks. 

 

“Is there anything more thrilling than a new frock?” Sybil said excitedly as she and Eve opened the boxes. 

 

“I suppose not, milady,” Gwen replied. Sybil and Eve could tell that their was sadness in her voice. 

 

Sybil goes to her wardrobe, “You shall have one, too.”

 

“Sybil and I thought this would be suitable for your interview,” Eve said. 

 

“Well, I won't be wearing it, miladies,” Gwen told them. 

 

“Of course you will! We have to make you look like a successful professional woman,” Sybil said as she held up the dress. Gwen then began to look upset and looked down at the floor,” What is it? What's happened?” 

 

“Well, I won't wear it because I'm not going,” Gwen replied. 

 

“What happened, Gwen?” Eve asked. 

 

“They've canceled the appointment. They've found someone more suited for the post and better qualified.” 

 

“This time,” Sybil said. 

 

“Let's face it. There will never be anyone less suited for the post or worse qualified than I am,” Gwen argued.  

 

“That isn't true. You'll see. We're not giving up. No one hits the bull's eye with the first arrow,” Sybil comforted. 

 

“It’s true. Did you think that any nursing school let me in on the first try? They didn’t. My Uncle and Grandmother suggested that I use the Crawley name so it would persuade them to let me in, but I wanted to be let in based on my knowledge and my determination, not on my last name. 

And besides, I could not help but feel that my mother, father, and my father's family would roll in their graves if I ever did what my Uncles and Grandmother wanted me to do,” Eve told Gwen and could see that Gwen was more confident after hearing the words of encouragement herself and Sybil.  



That evening in Sybil’s room, Anna helps Sybil and Eve dress in their new frocks. Anna fetches Sybil's and Eve’s shoes. Sybil giggles and Anna fixes a cloth in her hair. Eve places her golden rose pin in her pun and puts her cross necklace on. They show off their complete look to Anna and Anna giggles. Sybil and Eve rush down the stairs and enter the drawing room. 

 

“Good evening, everyone,” Sybil and Eve greeted. 

 

Sybil shows off her new blue trouser frock and Eve shows off her new lavender colored trouser frock. Everyone's jaws drop while Matthew grins. Branson peeks in through the window and smiles at Sybil.

 

Chapter Text

In the dining room, everyone except Cora, sat down eating their breakfast. While Edith, Mary, and Eve eat their breakfast in silence, Robert was reading a letter and Sybil was getting her breakfast. 

 

Mary broke the silence by asking, “Who's that from, Papa? You seem very absorbed,” As she got her breakfast. 

 

“Aunt Rosamund,” Robert answered still looking at the letter. 

 

“Anything interesting?” Edith asked. 

 

“Nothing to trouble you with,” He replied. 

 

“Poor Aunt Rosamund, all alone in that big house. I feel so sorry for her,” Sybil spoke as she sat down.

 

“She must be so lonely since Uncle Marmaduke passed,” Eve added. 

 

“I don't. All alone with plenty of money and a house in Eton Square? I can't imagine anything better,” Mary said. 

 

“Really, Mary, I wish you wouldn't talk like that. There will come a day when someone thinks you mean what you say,” Robert scolded Mary after he closed the letter angrily. 

 

“It can't come soon enough for me,” She told her father. 

 

“Carson, I'll be in the library. Will you let me know when Her Ladyship is down?” Robert asked as he stood from his seat. 

 

“Certainly, my lord,” Mr. Carson replied. 

 

“Sybil, darling, this one's for you,” Robert hands the letter to Edith who passed it to Sybil. 

 

Sybil quickly reads the letter before showing it to Eve. The two get up from their seats and leave the room. 

In Sybil’s room, Sybil and Eve inform Gwen of what the letter says. 

 

“We saw another opening for a secretary and we applied,” Sybil told Gwen. 

 

“But you never said,” She said. 

 

“We didn't want you to be disappointed,” Eve explained. 

 

“I thought you'd given up.”

 

“We'll never give up, and nor will you. Things are changing for women, Gwen. Not just the vote, but our lives,” Sybil told her. 

 

“Generations of girls will look back at this time and be inspired by us women,” Eve added. 

 

“But it's tomorrow at ten o'clock. Last time, we waited for weeks and weeks and—and this one's tomorrow,” Gwen said with worry. 

 

“Then we must be ready by tomorrow, mustn't we?” Sybil told her. 



A little later on that day, Eve walked down to the servent’s hall before her shift at the hospital started. In the room are Daisy, Anna, Miss O’Brien, Thomas, Mr. Bates, and William. 

 

“Have you recovered, Daisy?” Anna asked her. 

 

“What from?” Mr. Bates asked Anna. 

 

“Are you feeling ill, Daisy?” Eve asked with worry.

 

“She had a bit of a turn when we were in Lady Mary's room, didn't you?” Anna asked Daisy. 

 

“I'm fine, thank you,” She replied. 

 

“What sort of a turn? Did you see a ghost?” Thomas asked Daisy with curiosity. 

 

“Will you leave her alone if she doesn't want to talk about it?” William defended Daisy as he questioned Thomas. 

 

“I've often wondered if this place is haunted. It ought to be,” Daisy told them.

 

“Of the spirits of maids and footmen who died in slavery?” Miss. O’Brien questioned.  

 

 “But not, in Thomas's case, from overwork,” Mr. Bates said. 

 

“Come on, Daisy, what was it?” Thomas asked. 

 

“I don't know. I was thinking, first, we had the Titanic--” 

 

“Don't keep harping back to that,” Miss O'Brien interrupted. 

 

“I know it was a while ago, but we knew him. I think of how we laid the fires for Mr. Patrick, but he drowned in them icy waters,” Daisy continued. 

 

“For God's sake.” 

 

“And then there's the Turkish gentleman. It just seems there's been too much death in the house.” 

 

Eve didn’t let it show, but her demeanor changed when she heard Daisy mention Mr. Pamuk and her mind started to wonder what she means.  

 

“What's that got to do with Lady Mary's bedroom?” William asked. 

 

“Nothing. Nothing at all,” Daisy replied. 

 

Realization dawned on Eve, Daisy must have seen them that night they carried Mr. Pamuk's body away from Mary's room. 

 

“I better leave or else I’m going to be late for my shift. I will see you all later today. Goodbye,” Eve then left the servent’s hall and prayed that nothing bad will come of this. She went to the car and Tom drove her to the hospital. Eve worried the entire time she was at the hospital about Daisy, but she didn’t let it interfere with her duties. 

Eve returned home just a few minutes before the dressing gong. Dinner went well as any they had and when it was over Eve went up to her room to fed Cassandra. 

 

Eve placed the bowl of Cassandra’s food on the ground, “Here you are, Cassandra. Enjoy,” She heard a knock on her door,” Who is it?”

 

“It’s me,” She heard Sybil’s voice. 

 

“Come in.”

 

Sybil entered the room and closed the door behind her, “I have an idea.”

 

“And what idea is it?” Eve asked. 

 

“We should escort Gwen to her interview tomorrow so we can be there for support.”

 

“That does sound marvelous, Sybil. Let’s write a note for Lynch so we can use the governess cart.” Eve said. 

When the note was finished, Eve and Sybil went downstairs and left it for Lynch. On their way back up, they ran into Robert in the great hall.  

 

“I thought you went to bed hours ago,” He said. 

 

“We were writing a note for Lynch. we need the governess cart tomorrow,” Sybil told him. 

 

“Oh?”

 

“We’re going to Moulton.”

 

“We thought it would be nice to see old Mrs. Steward,” Eve added. 

 

“Oh, don't risk the traffic in Moulton, not now every Tom, Dick, and Harry seems to have a motor,” Robert told them. 

 

“Hardly,” Sybil responded. 

 

“Last time I was there, there were five cars parked in the marketplace and another three drove past while I was waiting,” He recalled, “Get Branson to take you in the car. Neither of us are using it.”

 

“That won’t be necessary, Uncle Robert,” Eve told him, “Goodnight.”

 

Eve and Sybil hurried back upstairs and went to their rooms. 

The next morning, Eve and Sybil took the governess cart out of the estate to meet Gween so no one would see them. 

 

“Well, I had to let the skirt down a little, but I can put it back,” Gwen said as she ran toward them. 

 

“No, it's yours. What will happen if one of the maids finds your room is empty?” Sybil responded. 

 

“Oh, it would only be Anna, and she wouldn't give me away. She's like a sister. She'd never betray me,” She reassured. 

 

“Oh, well, then she's not like my sisters,” Sybil quipped. 

 

“On we go,” Eve said before she made a clicking sound signaling Dragon to move and on their journey they went. 

 

When they reached their destination, Eve and Sybil could see that Gwen was nervous about going in. 

 

“Don’t worry, Gwen. I know that you will do fantastic,” Eve assured her. 

 

“Do you think so, Miss?” Gwen asked. 

 

“I know so.”

 

“I agree. Gwen, you can do this,” Sybil said. 

 

“Thank you, Milady,” Gwen then got off the cart and walked into the building. 

 

When Gwen returned to the cart, the three went on their way, but unfortunately, Dragon had cast a shoe during their way home and they had to walk alongside him. A short while, until they saw a man walking his dog.

 

“Can you help? I should be so grateful. Our horse has cast his shoe. Is there a smithy nearby?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Ah, you can try old Crump in the next village,” He replied. 

 

“Thank you,” The three said. 

 

“See? Help is at hand. And at least it happened on the way home,” Sybil said with optimism. 

 

“They'll all be worried about you, and if they check on me, I'm finished,” Gwen told them with worry. 

 

“Nonsense, Gwen. They will have to get through us,” Eve told her. 

 

When they arrived at Old Crump smithy, they were met with bad news. 

 

“Sorry, Miss, but Mr. Crump's staying over at the Skelton estates tonight. He's working there all week,” The man informed them. 

 

Sybil sighs and asks, “Is there anyone else?”

 

“Not that I know of,” He replied before tipping his hat. 

 

“Thank you, though, sir,” Eve said before the three went on their way. 



The three were once again met with bad luck as Dragon decided to stop and eat grass in a muddy spot.  

 

“Come on, Dragon! Come on!” Sybil exclaimed before moving to the car helping Eve and Gwen to push it, “Dragon, if you don't move now, I'll have you boiled for glue!”

 

Abruptly Dragon began to run, causing the three to fall in the mud. They managed to catch him and walk the rest of the way home. When they arrived, Gwen snuck back to her room while Sybil and Eve had to explain why they were covered in mud. They waited in the great hall while the footman told Cora and Robert they arrived. 

 

“What happened to you two?” Cora asked when she saw them. 

 

“Dragon cast his shoe on our way home and then he decided to eat some grass in a muddy spot. We tried to push the governess cart when Dragon abruptly moved, causing Sybil and I to fall in the mud,” Eve explained.

 

“Well, thank goodness either of you weren’t terrible hurt,” Robert said. 

 

“I’ll have Carson get Anna to help you two get ready. Now, go up to your rooms,” Cora told them. 

 

Sybil and Eve nodded and went up to their rooms. When Eve entered her room, Cassandra greeted her before Eve placed her on the bed while she got clean. After getting herself clean, Eve got dressed and was fixing her hair when she discovered her golden rose hair pin was missing as Anna walked in. 

 

“Good evening, Miss,” Anna greeted before seeing the look of terror on Eve’s face, “Is something wrong?”

 

“Anna, did you, Gwen, or Daisy move anything and didn’t put it back on my vanity?” She asked. 

 

“No, Miss. Is something wrong?”

 

“I can’t find my mother’s golden rose hair pin. I left it next to my hairbrush before me and Sybil left for Moulton,” Eve replied. 

 

“That is the second time that something has gone missing today. Mr. Bates said that one of his Lordship’s snuff boxes has disappeared. But don’t worry, I’m sure it will show up and I understand how important that hairpin is to you, Miss,” Anna said, “I’ll ask to see if anyone moved it.”

 

“Thank you, Anna.”

 

The missing snuff box and hairpin were discussed at dinner along with why Sybil and Eve were almost late for dinner. 

The next day at the village hall, everyone was getting the flowers set up for the summer flower show tomorrow.

 

“You seem well prepared,” Violet said as she approached Cora. 

 

“We'll add a few more flowers before we open in the morning, but I think we're nearly there,” She told Violet. 

 

Isobel stood next to William Moelsey’s display and said, “Do look at Mr. Molesley's display. He's worked so hard.”

 

“Rather marvellous, aren't they?” Matthew commented. 

 

“These are truly beautiful,” Eve commented. 

 

“Lovely. Well done, Mr Molesley,” Mary complitmented. 

 

“Thank you, miladies.”

 

“I think everyone is to be congratulated. Splendid,” Violet said. 

 

“But do look at these roses. Have you ever seen the like?” Isobel emphasised. 

 

“My dear Mrs. Crawley believes I'm profiting from an unfair advantage,” Violet explained. 

 

“Oh?” Cora questioned. 

 

Violet continues, “Mm. She feels, in the past, I've been given the cup merely as a matter of routine rather than merit.”

 

“That's rather ungallant, Mother. I'm sure when we see Cousin Violet's roses, it'll be hard to think they could be bettered,” Matthew said to Isobel. 

 

“Hard, but not impossible,” She said. 

 

“You are quite wonderful the way you see room for improvement wherever you look. I never knew such reforming as you.”

 

“I take that as a compliment,” Isobel walks over to the next stall. 

 

“I must've said it wrong,” Violet chuckles before walking in the opposite direction.

 

Eve went on and help her Aunt Cora and anyone who needed it before everything was finished and ready for tomorrow.

At dinner that night, Eve was sat to her aunt Cora who seated next to Sir Anthony strallan, and Mary sat on his otherside. Eve couldn’t help but feel sorry for Mary, who had to talk to the man. 

 

“Mm, there's no doubt about it. The next few years in farming are going to be about mechanisation. That's the test, and we're going to have to meet it. Don't you agree, Lady Mary?” Sir Anthony asked. 

 

“Yes, of course, Sir Anthony. I'm sure I do,” She replied. 

 

“Sir Anthony, it must be so hard to meet the challenge of the future and yet be fair to your employees,” Edith said from across the table. 

 

“That is the point precisely. We can't fight progress, but we must find ways to soften the blow,” He responded. 

 

“I should love to see one of the new harvesters, if you would ever let me. We don't have one here,” She requested. 

 

“I should be delighted.”

 

Soon enough it was time to turn, Eve addressed the man seated next to her and The two began a conversation. The footmen came in and began serving the dessert, raspberry meringue pudding. 

 

“Oh, good god!” Sir Anthony cried out before quickly spitting out the dessert in his napkin, “I do apologise, Lady Grantham, but I had a mouthful of salt.”

 

“What?” Cora then tastes the dessert, “Everyone, put down your forks. Carson, remove this. Bring fruit. Bring cheese. Bring anything to take this taste away. Sir Anthony, I am so sorry.” 

 

“Fains I be Mrs Patmore's kitchen maid when the news gets out,” Robert spoke up. 

 

“Poor girl. We ought to send in a rescue party,” Sybil quipped. 

 

“You must think us very disorganised,” Edith addressed. 

 

“Not at all. These things happen,” Sir Anthony reassured. 

 

Eve took notice of Matthew and Mary giggle behind their napkins, and couldn’t help but chuckle a little before she stopped. 

Once dinner was finished, the women retired to the drawing room. 

 

“Poor Mrs Patmore. Do you think you should go down and see her?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Tomorrow. She needs time to recover her nerves. I knew there was something going on,” Cora responded. 

 

“I’ll see how she is tomorrow when I get Cassandra’s breakfast,” Eve said. 

 

“It seems hard that poor Sir Anthony had to pay the price,” Edith spoke with sympathy. 

 

“Good God!” Mary mocked. Mary, Sybil, and Eve giggle at her impression, since it was quite funny. 

 

“As for you giggling like a ridiculous schoolgirl with Cousin Matthew...it was pathetic,” Edith scolded. 

 

“Oh, poor Edith. I'm sorry Cousin Matthew's proved a disappointment to you,” She responded. 

 

“Who says he has?” Edith questioned. 

 

“Matthew. He told me,” Mary told her, “Oh, sorry, wasn't I supposed to know?” 

 

“You were very helpful, Edith, looking after Sir Anthony. You saved the day,” Cora praised. 

 

“I enjoyed it. We seem to have a lot to talk about,” Edith said before getting up and walking away. Mary gets up and follows Edith. A short while later the two return to their seats and a moment later, the men came into the drawing room. 

 

“Ah, I've been waiting for you. I found a book over here and I think it's just the thing to catch your interest,” Mary said as she walked toward the men. 

 

“Oh, really?” Matthew asked before noticing that Mary walked past him and toward Sir Anthony. 

 

“I'm intrigued,” He said as Mary led him to the book, “What is it to be?”

 

Edith walked over to join them as she said, “I was very taken by what you were saying over dinner about--” 

 

“You're right, Lady Mary. How clever you are. This is exactly what we have to be aware of,” Sir Anthony praised Mary, completely unaware that Edith was standing next to them 

 

“There's a section just here that I was rather unsure about. I wonder if you could tell me,” Mary points to a page. 

 

Edith walks over to Matthew and says, ““It seems we've both been thrown over for a bigger prize. 

 

“Heavens, is that the time?”

 

 “You're not going?” Edith asked. 

 

 “The truth is, my head's splitting. I don't want to spoil the party, so I'll slip away,” Matthew replied, “Would you make my excuses to your parents?”

 

“Excuse me, Sir Anthony,” Mary said as she notices Matthew leaving before following him out of the drawing room. 

 

“Mary can be such a child,” Robert said. 

 

“What do you mean, darling?” Cora asked. 

 

“She thinks, if you put a toy down, it will still be sitting there when you want to play with it again,” He explained. 

 

“What are you talking about?” 

 

“Never mind,” Robert replied. 

It was the day of the flower show and Eve was getting ready when there was a knock on the door. 

 

“Come in,” Eve said. 

 

Anna came into the room and greeted, “Good morning, Miss. Are you excited for the flower show today?”

 

“I am. I hope that Mr. Mosely wins the Grantham cup. His roses are absolutely beautiful,” She replied. 

 

“There’s only one way to found out, Miss,” Anna said before taking her hand out from behind her back. She opened her hand to Eve revealing a folded cloth.

 

“What do you have, Anna?”

 

“Something that means a lot to you, Miss,” Anna hands the folded cloth to Eve. 

 

Eve feels something within the folded cloth and when she unfolds the cloth she is overcome with joy. It was her mother’s golden rose hairpin. 

 

“Where did you find it?” Eve asked. 

 

“If I tell you have to promise not to tell anyone,” Anna said. 

 

“I promise.”

 

“Me and Mr. Bates figured out that Thomas and Miss O’Brien were playing a nasty trick on him when his Lordship’s snuff box went missing along with your hairpin, Miss, or maybe me. But we gave them a taste of their own medicine,” Anna told her.

 

“Very clever, Anna,” Eve commented. 

 

“Thank you, Miss,” Anna said before leaving Eve’s room.

 

Eve smiled as she looked in the mirror and placed the golden rose hair pin in her pun.

At the village hall, the room was filled with beautiful flowers. The crawleys approached Mr. Molesley’s stall. 

 

“My Word, Molesley, splendid roses, as usual. Well done,” Robert praised Mr. Molesley. 

 

“Thank you, Your Lordship.” 

 

“All stalls are set out very well this year,”

 

“This is enchanting. Do we grow this?” Cora asked. 

 

“I doubt if you got that one, Your Ladyship. I've only just found it myself,” Mr. Molesley replied. 

 

“Is it a secret, or could you tell Mr Brocket?” 

 

“I'd be glad to, milady.” 

 

They continued onto the next stall as Cora said, “He should come and see the rose garden. He could give us some ideas. 

 

“Old Molesley's a champion,” Robert looked back at Violet, “Or he would be in a fairer world.” 

 

“Don't you start,” Violet warned her son. 

 

“I'm afraid I've been annoying Cousin Violet on that score,” Isobel told Robert. 

 

“If Molesley deserves first prize for his flowers, the judges will give it to him,” Violet told Isobel. 

 

“They wouldn't dare,” Robert said. 

 

“Really, Robert, you make me so annoyed. Isn't it possible I should win the thing on merit?” 

 

“I think the appropriate answer to that, Mama, is, "Yes, dear,” He responded. 

 

Sybil and Eve walked around viewing the beautiful flowers until the saw Gwen coming in and walked over to her. 

 

“Have you recovered from our ordeal?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Well, I got a letter this morning. They must've written it as soon as I left the office. They are pleased to have met me, but I do not quite fit their requirements. So, it was all for nothing,” Gwen informed. 

 

“Well, we don’t agree, Gwen,” Eve responded. 

 

“Only a fool doesn't know when they've been beaten,” Gwen argued. 

 

“Then we’re fools for we’re a long way from being beaten yet,” Sybil told her. 

 

Their conversation was cut short when everyone gathered around the stage as Violet gave her speech before announcing the winners of the cups and then announcing the winner of the Grantham Cup. 

 

 “And now the Grantham Cup for the best bloom in the village. And the Grantham Cup is awarded to…, “She reads her own name on the judges' paper, “Mr William Molesley...for his Comtesse Cabarrus rose.” 

 

“Bravo! Well done! Bravo!” Isobel cheered. The whole room applauded and cheered for Mr. Mosley. 

 

“Congratulations, Mr Molesley,” Violet handed him the Grantham Cup. 

 

“Thank you, milady. Thank you for letting me have it,” Mr. Molesley said, knowing what she did. 

 

“It's the judges who decide these things, not me. But very well done,” She told him. 

 

“Congratulations, so well deserved,” Isobel said to Mr. Molesley. 

 

“Bravo, Mama. That must've been a real sacrifice,” Robert said to Violet. 

 

“And bravely born,” Cora added. 

 

“I don't know what everyone's on about,” She said to them. 

 

“But I...,” Cora began before being interrupted by her mother-in- law

 

"All is well, my dear. All is well.”

 

Chapter Text

May 1914 

 

In Ripon, Eve and Sybil stand among many in a crowd in the city hall courtyard listening to the speaker. Those among the crowd either cheered or booed. 

 

“Last June saw Emily Davison crushed to death beneath the hooves of the king's horse! Will the summer of 1914 prove as fatal for the hopes of women? It cannot! This historic by-election can be the first step of the journey to women's equality!” He yelled. 

 

“If you're so keen on women's rights, let a woman speak!” A woman yelled at the speaker. 

 

“But why stop there? Let's get the dogs up and listen to them bark!” A man yelled in response. Some men in the crowd began to throw things at the speaker, and he dodged them as he continued to speak. 

 

“Women! Women...are thrown out of jail...!”

 

Branson approaches Sybil and Eve to stand next to them in the crowd, “Are you all right, miladies?” 

 

“Isn't it exciting?” Sybil responded. 

 

“This is what women have been waiting for, Tom,” Eve told him. 

 

“Only to be dragged back inside!” 

 

Isobel sees Sybil and Eve in the crowd and pushes through to reach them, “Sybil, Eve, I think it's time for Branson to take you home!”

 

“Not yet,” Sybil argued. 

 

“We can’t. We have to stay,” Eve argued. 

 

“I think so. I applaud your spirit in coming, and I will applaud your discretion when you leave!” She told them. 

 

“But you agree with everything he says?” Sybil asked. 

 

“I do, my dear, but I also know if anything happens to you, Branson will lose his place,” Isobel answered. 

 

“Better safe than sorry, milady, “Branson spoke before putting an arm around Sybil, who grabs hold of Eve’s hand, and pushes a path for them through the jeering crowd.

 

“The car is just here,” He informed. 

 

“Women must get the vote, mustn't they, Branson? Why does the prime minister resist the inevitable?” Sybil question as they reached the car. 

 

“Politicians can't often recognize the changes that are inevitable,” Branson opens the car door for Sybil and Eve, and they step in.

After some time, the motor was driving on country rodes as they made their journey back to Downton. 

 

“I hope you do go into politics. It's a fine ambition,” Sybil spoke to Branson. 

 

“Ambition or dream? If I do, it's not all about women and the vote for me, nor even freedom for Ireland. It's the gap between the aristocracy and the poor and…” He cuts himself off. 

 

“And what?” 

 

“I'm sorry. I don't mean to speak against His Lordship,” Branson apologized. 

 

“Why not?” Sybil asked, “You obviously don't approve of him.”

 

“There are times when I don’t approve of him,” Eve spoke.

 

“Not as a representative of an oppressive class. But he's a good man, and a decent employer.”

 

“Spoken like a true politician. What do I look like?” Sybil looks at herself in the mirror. 

 

“You look better then I do, Sybil,” Eve told her. 

 

“Could you sneak us around the back?”Sybil asked, “I should hate for Papa to see me like this.”

 

Upon arriving at Downton, Sybil and Eve through the back door. They run into William as he exits a room holding a candelabra.

 

“Excuse me, miladies,” William said. 

 

“William, will you find Anna and tell her I've gone upstairs?” Sybil asked. 

 

“And tell her I can manage,” Eve told him. 

 

“Very good, milady,” He said. 

 

“Thank you, William,” Eve said before she and Sybil go upstairs.

 

When Eve entered her room, she was greeted by Cassandra, she kneeled down and hugged her. Cassandra whined when the hug ended and gave Eve a sad look. 

 

“I know you want me to pick you up, but you’ve gotten too big for me to do that, Cassandra,” Eve told her. 

 

Eve cleaned up and while she waited for the dressing gong to be rung, she placed her typewriter on her desk and worked on her book, which is nearing its finish . When the gong had been rung, it was a little later than usual and she got changed.

In the dining room, the tension that was in the room was dense. Sybil and Eve were discussing their trip to Ripon and the upcoming by-election. And Robert was not too happy about it. 

 

“I gather you went to hear the Liberal candidate today?” He asked. 

 

“There were several speakers, actually. He was the last,” Sybil replied. 

 

“Did he speak well?” 

 

“I thought so,” Sybil answered. 

 

“He spoke with passion about the votes for women,” Eve answered. 

 

“But there was quite a brouhaha,” Robert continued. 

 

“You know what these things can be like,” Sybil said. 

 

“I do,” Robert bangs down his fork and knife on his plate,” Which is why I am astonished you should not feel it necessary to ask my permission to attend!” He exclaimed, “I assume this was Branson's scheme.”

 

“No,” Sybil and Eve defended. 

 

“I confess, I was amused at the idea of an Irish radical for a chauffeur, but I see now I have been naïve,” He continued. 

 

“I told Branson to take Sybil and Eve,” Cora spoke up. 

 

“What are you saying?!” Robert questioned. 

 

“Sybil and Eve needed to go to Ripon. I asked Branson to drive them. I thought it would be sensible, in case there was trouble,” She explained. 

 

“We want to do some canvassing. The by-election isn't far off,” Sybil revealed. 

 

“Canvassing?” Violet asked. 

 

“Oh, it's quite safe. You're in a group and you knock on doors,” Eve elaborated. 

 

“Yes, I know what canvassing is,” She said. 

 

“I think that Sybil and Eve are--” Mary began. 

 

“What? Are you canvassing, too? Or would you rather take in washing?” Violet challenged. 

 

“I was only going to say that Sybil and Eve are entitled to their opinions,” Mary explained. 

 

“No! They are not until they are married. Then their husbands will tell them what their opinions are,” Violet argued. 

 

“Oh, Granny!” Mary exclaimed. 

 

“We knew you wouldn't approve,” Sybil and Eve muttered. 

 

“Which presumably is why you all hid your plans from me,” Robert bellowed. 

 

Thomas removes the first course. There was silence among the table for a while before Violet broke it. 

 

“Does this mean you won't be presented next month?” Violet questioned her granddaughter. 

 

“Certainly not. Why should it?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Well, I doubt I'd expect to curtsey to Their Majesties in June, when I'd been arrested at a riot in May. But then I'm old. Things may be different now,” She said. 

 

“She hasn't been arrested, and it wasn't a riot,” Cora supported. 

 

“But it might be next time,” Edith voiced. 

 

“There will not be a next time,” Robert said. 

 

“Another reason as to why I see why my mother left,” Eve muttered. 

The next day, Eve was leaving the cottage hospital when the motor arrived with her Aunt Cora. 

 

“Dear, Granny wants to talk to me about a letter she received and I thought you could join me,” She said. 

 

“Of course, Aunt Cora,” Eve got into the motor. 

 

When they arrived at Violet’s cottage, they were taken to the drawing room where Violet was and were announced to her. 

 

“The Countess of Grantham and the Honorable Miss Eve De La Cruz, Milady.” 

 

“Hello, Granny,” Eve greeted. 

 

“Hello, dears. Thank you for coming. You could not fathom the letter I have received.”

 

“But who's it from?” Cora asked. 

 

“Susan Flintshire,” Violet replied. 

 

“What does she say?” 

 

Violet hands Cora the pages of the letter, “Well, prepare yourself for the worst. Not the first page. My poor niece never uses one word when twenty will do. Start there. "I'm sorry..."

 

 Cora reads aloud, "I am sorry to have to tell you that Hugh has heard a vile story about your granddaughter Mary..." 

 

Violet interrupts the vile story, "Sorry"? She's thrilled. Now, first I must ask - and I want you to think carefully before you answer - is any of this true?” Cora looks up at Violet, and Violet is surprised to find affirmation in Cora's gaze, I see. Some of it is true, “Cora continues to stare at Violet” How much?,” Cora continues to stare and the horrible truth sinks in, “Oh, dear.” 

 

“She didn't drag him,” Cora told her. 

 

“I wondered about that. I mean, obviously Susan's forgotten the distance between the girls' rooms and the bachelors' corridor.”

 

“She couldn't manage it alone, Granny,” Eve said. 

 

“So how did she do it?” Violet asked. 

 

“We helped her. She woke me and Eve up and we helped her,” Cora informed her. 

 

Violet stares slack-jawed at Cora and Eve, “ Well...I always thought this family might be approaching dissolution. I didn't know dissolution was already upon us. Does Robert know?” 

 

“No. And he isn't going to,” Cora responded, “Of course it was terribly wrong. It was all terribly wrong, but I didn't see what else--” 

 

“Please, “Violet holds up a hand, “I can't listen to your attempts to try and justify yourself. 

 

“I know this is hard for you to hear. God knows it was hard for me to live through. But if you expect me to disown my daughter, I'm afraid you will be disappointed. Good day,” She told Violet before she and Eve left. 

Later that day in Ripon, Branson drives the motor car around a corner, Sybil and Eve in the back seat.

 

“Where to from here, miladies?” He asked. 

 

“What do you mean? We've arrived,” Sybil told him. 

 

“The meeting's in one of these buildings here?” 

 

“This is the meeting. We're here for the counting of the votes,” Eve replied. 

 

 Branson stops the car and looks back at them, “I don't understand. I thought that…” 

 

Sybil and Eve out of the car, and Sybil tells Branson, “Don't be silly, Branson. You didn't think we miss our very first by-election?” 

 

“I don't think His Lordship would approve,” Branson called out as they walked into the courtyard. 

 

“Let us worry about him,” Eve responded. 

 

“I have to park the car. Don't move. Stay where you are!” Branson ordered. 

 

“Really, Branson, I thought I gave the orders,” Sybil said. 

 

Sybil and Eve walk into the courtyard and Branson waves at the honking car behind him and shifts into gear. A man reads off the vote count as the crowd clamours and jostles each other.

 

“The Honourable Joseph Gerald Antsy for the Conservative and Unionist Party: 6,363 votes. Martin James Dillon, for the Socialist Party: 2,741 votes.” 

 

 Branson rushes to get to Sybil in the crowd, “Can we call it a day, miladies?”

 

“Don't be silly. This is the moment we've come for,” Sybil told him. 

 

“Trevor Andrew Morgan, the Liberal Party…” The announcer has trouble being heard over the crowd.

 

“This lot aren't interested in politics. They're spoiling for a fight,” Branson warned them. 

 

“...5,894 votes! I hereby declare that the Honourable Joseph Gerald Antay is duly elected...is duly elected to serve as Member of Parliament...Member of Parliament... 

 

“Sybil! Eve!” The two heard their names being called out.

 

“...for the Ripon constituency.” 

 

“What on earth are you doing here?” Matthew asked as pushed through the crowd and he stood next to them. 

 

““We couldn't miss this,” The two asnwered. 

 

“Couldn't you? I could,” Matthew responded. 

 

Branson sees the rough men enter, “I don't like the look of this, milady.” 

 

One of the men knocks another man's hat off. The man continues forward and Branson confronts him.

 

“Look, look, I'm on your side. Don't cause any trouble; you have to believe me,” Branson told him. 

 

The man shoves Branson aside and confronts Matthew, “What's your problem, then, Mr La-di-da?”

 

“My problem is you,” Matthew responded assertively. 

 

“Oh, aye? 

 

The man tries to punch Matthew, but Matthew punches back and somehow Sybil gets knocked to the ground. She bumps her head on a low table, knocking her unconscious. Matthew, Eve and Branson crouch over her anxiously. Matthew touches her head and his hand comes away with blood.

 

“Oh, no. Oh, please God, no,” Branson pleaded. 

 

Eve rips part of her dress and presses the cloth on Sybil’s head to prevent the wound from bleeding any further. Branson and Matthew lift her up and Branson carries Sybil out of the courtyard.

 

“This way,” Matthew helped guide them to the motor, “We can take her to my home.”

 

Once inside, Matthew and Eve sat in the back with Sybil while Branson drove them to the Crawley house. 

At the Crawley house, Isobel rings out the blood into a bowl as she treats Sybil's head wound. Sybil lies on a couch, regaining consciousness while Branson went to get Mary. 

 

Mary enters the room and her eyes land on Sybil before rushing to her side and exclaiming, “My God. Oh, my darling…” 

 

“I didn't know what to do, so I had Branson bring her here,” Matthew explained. 

 

“Quite right. Mama would have fainted if she'd seen her like this. As for Papa…” Mary trailed off. 

 

“I was able to get the bleeding to stop. I just feel so guilty,” Eve said. 

 

“Eve, this isn’t your fault,” Mary consoled.   

 

“This will sting a bit, but it's stopped bleeding,” Isobel told Sybil, and she flinched, “Did you know she was planning this?” 

 

“Of course not,” Matthew defended

 

“ Well, what were you doing there?” Isobel asked her son. 

 

“I was working late. I'd forgotten it was election night or I wouldn't have stayed,” He explained. 

 

“I'm so grateful you did,” Sybil spoke. 

 

“I could ring Branson's neck,” Mary exclaimed. 

 

“What was he thinking? I'm afraid it'll cost him his job,” Matthew voiced. 

 

“No,” Sybil protested, “we told him he was taking me to a committee meeting.”

 

“It’s true, and when he realised what it was, he wanted to come straight back,” Eve finished. 

 

“You'll have to stick up for him, because Papa will skin him alive,” Mary told them. 

 

“Are you feeling strong enough to go home?” Matthew asked. 

 

“I think so, if you'll take me,” Sybil replied. 

 

“Here, let me help,” Eve and Matthew offer their hands and help Sybil up.

 

“Here, wear my coat to cover the blood. You'll look more normal,” Mary said before taking it off and puts it around Sybil's shoulders. 

 

“Lean on me,” Matthew instructed as they walked out to the car. 

Once they have arrived at Downton, Matthew and Eve help Sybil out of the car. Mary follows them towards the house, but Branson takes off his hat and addresses her.

 

“She's not badly hurt, is she?” Branson asked. 

 

“I don't think so, no,” Mary answered. e

 

“Thank God.”

 

“Better be prepared. I'm afraid Lord Grantham will hit the roof,” She warned him. 

 

“I never would have taken her there. I may be a socialist, but I'm not a lunatic,” Branson said. 

 

“I'm not sure Papa knows the difference,” Mary told him. 

 

“You'll let me know how she gets on?” Branson asked and Mary is surprised, “Please.” 

 

“If you wish,” Mary responded before she enters the house.

In Sybil’s room, Sybil and Cora sit on the bed and Mary, Eve and Edith stand nearby as Robert rages.

 

“How dare you?! How dare you disobey me in this way!” Robert bellowed. 

 

“Robert, I'm sure…” Cora began. 

 

“Are you so knowledgeable about the great world that my instructions are to be set as nothing?!” He yelled. 

 

“Papa, I'm sorry I disobeyed you, but I'm interested. I'm political. I have opinions,” Sybil argued. 

 

“Of course, I blame Branson,” Robert told them. 

 

“I don't think that's fair,” Mary defended. 

 

“We had none of this - none of it - until he set foot in our house! I suppose I should give thanks he hasn't burnt the place down over our heads!” He ranted. 

 

“Branson didn't know anything about it until we arrived there,” Sybil tried to reason with her father. 

 

“He leaves tonight.”

 

“If you punish Branson, I'll never speak to you again! Never!”

 

“I don't believe this is Branson's fault. Truly, Papa,” Mary defended. 

 

Sybil stands up, “Blame me.” 

 

“No, if anyone is to blame it’s me,” Eve defended. 

 

“I do blame you! Both of you!” Robert yelled at them

 

“Robert, can we do this in the morning? Sybil needs rest,” Cora suggested. 

 

“But if I find tomorrow that Branson is missing, I'll run away. I warn you,” Sybil warned. 

 

Robert scoffs, “Oh? And where would you go?” 

 

“Well, I can't think now, but I will go, and you'll be sorry,” She responded. 

 

“I should be sorry. Very sorry indeed,” Robert replied in a softer tone. 

 

The next day, Eve was walking down the stairs with Cassandra into the great hall when Violet spotted her. 

 

“Ah, Eve. I was going to have Thomas send for you, but since you are already here,” She said as Eve and Cassandra walked toward her. 

 

“Of course, Granny.”

 

They followed Thomas to Cora’s writing room, He opens the door and announces them. 


“The Dowager Countess, the Honorable Miss Eve De La Cruz, and Dame Cassandra, milady.” 

 

Violet, Eve and Cassandra enter and Cora stands from her desk, and Thomas leaves.

 

“Good afternoon, my dear,” Violet greeted. 

 

“Good afternoon,” Cora responded. 

 

“There's no need to be so prim. I come in peace. Shall I sit here?” Violet seats herself and Cora stands next to a nearby chair, Eve stands while Cassandra sits beside her. Violet continues “Now, I've been thinking. I confess I do not know if I would have had strength, mentally or physically, to carry a corpse the length of this house... but I hope I would have done. You were quite right. When something bad happens, there's no point in wishing it had not happened. The only option is to minimize the damage.” 

 

“Or try to, “Cora said before sitting in the chair next to Violet, “But if the Flintshires have got hold of it…” 

 

“I've written to Susan,” Violet interrupted, “I said it was a story made up by Mr. Pamuk's enemies to discredit him. Even if she doesn't believe me, she won't tell in case it reflects badly on her.”

 

“Very clever, Granny,” Eve commented. 

 

“Thank you, Dear. The ambassador is dangerous, but then, how many people really go to the Turkish embassy?” She asked. 

 

“It only takes one,” Cora responded. 

 

“Well, I mean, it just can't be helped. We can't have him assassinated. I suppose.” 

 

“I think that would be ill-advised, Granny,” Eve told her. 

 

“It was merely an suggestion, my dear,” Violet clarified. 

 

“Robert still doesn't suspect,” Cora told Violet. 

 

“Oh, I should hope not. No, our only way forward is to get Mary settled as soon as possible.” 

 

“I have news on that score. Matthew has proposed,” Cora informed. 

 

Violet gasps, “My, my. Has she said yes?” 

 

“She hasn't said anything yet, except that she's going to have to tell him about Pamuk.”

 

“For heaven's sake! Why?” Violet demanded. 

 

“She thinks to keep it secret would be dishonourable,” Cora explained to her mother-in-law. 

 

“She reads too many novels. I mean, one way or another, everyone goes down the aisle with half the story hidden. The question is, will she accept Matthew?”

 

“I'm not sure,” Cora replied. 

 

Violet sighs, “Well, if she doesn't, we'll just have to take her abroad. In these moments, you can normally find an Italian who isn't too picky. We'll give her till the start of the grouse. But perhaps an Italian boy would fit Eve.”

 

Eve begins to blush at what her Grandmother was saying.

 

Cora grins in amusement, “Very well. If she turns Matthew down, we'll take her to Rome in the autumn.” 

 

“It's official,” Violet stands and Cora does likewise.

 

“Thank you for not turning against her. I know that you have rules, and when people break them you find it hard to forgive. I understand that and I respect it,” Cora told Violet. 

 

“In this case, Mary has the trump card,” She responded. 

 

“What?” Cora asked, confused by what her mother-in-law meant.

 

“Mary is family,” Violet clarified. Cora and Eve smile as Violet leaves.

Chapter Text

July 1914 

 

In front of Downton Abbey, the family gets out of the motorcar one by one. They have just returned from London for Sybil being presented to the King and Queen and her first season. 

 

“Hello, William. It's good to have you back,” Cora greeted. 

 

Eve smiled while she walked, with Cassandra following her, toward William, “I’m sorry about your mother, William. At least you were able to say goodbye.”

 

“Thank you, Miss.”

 

Eve could hear the sadness in his voice. She knew the pain that William was feeling. Eve continued walking into Downton abbey and stood with her family in the grand hall. 

 

“What a relief to be home,” Robert announced. 

 

“Don't listen when His Lordship pretends not to enjoy the Season,” Cora voiced. 

 

“When in Rome,” Robert responded. 

 

“Will Lady Mary be back soon?” Mrs. Huges asked. 

 

“She's staying on with my sister for a couple of weeks,” He informed. 

 

“So Grantham House is closed?” She asked. 

 

“It will be by the end of this week,” Cora informed, “Dear Mrs. Hughes, I hope you've had some time to yourself while we've been away.” 

 

“I've tackled a few jobs that get forgotten about when the house is full.”

 

“Any local news?” Robert asked. 

 

“The main topic here is the murder of the Austrian Archduke,” Mrs. Hughes answered. 

 

“Here and everywhere else,” Mr. Carson added. 

 

“I'm afraid we haven't heard the last of that,” Robert responded before asking, “And how's William?” 

 

“Bearing up,” Mr. Carson informed. 

 

“Poor chap. He has our sympathies. I think I'll wash the train off before dinner.”

 

“Very good, milord. I can unpack while you're bathing,” Mr. Bates said. 

 

“I'll see you up there,” Robert responded. 

 

The family and staff depart leaving only Cora and Mrs. Hughes.

 

“Oh, Mrs. Hughes, have you had any thoughts about the garden party for the hospital?” Cora asked. 

 

“I've started on it, but there are things we need to talk about,” Mrs. Hughes replied. 

 

“Oh, dear. That sounds like trouble. I'll take my hat off. Sybil?” Sybil, Eve, Cassanda, and Edith stop before they go up the stairs for Cora, “You were a great success in London, darling. Well done,” She praised. 

 

Sybil smiles and goes up the stairs.

 

Edith looks at her mother and says, “You never say that to me?” 

 

“Don't I?” Cora takes Edith's hand and leads her up the steps, “You were very helpful, dear. Thank you.”

 

“You were very helpful in London,” Eve comforted as she and Cassandra went up the stairs. Once she was in her room, Eve got ready for her shift at the hospital. On her way down the stairs she saw Dr. Clarkson in the grand hall and said hello to each other. 

While Eve was at the hospital, she read a few chapters of a book to the children before going over to the post-op room, where most of the patients were reading newspapers and talking about the Austrain Archduke that was murdered. Dr. Clarkson soon came into the post-op room and checked on his patients. 

 

“Welcome back, Dr. Clarkson,” Eve greeted. 

 

“Thank you, Nurse De La Cruz,” He responded. 

 

“I know that this is none of my business, but why were you at Downton?” She asked. 

 

“It’s perfectly fine, Nurse De La Cruz. I’ve already informed Lord Grantham about Lady Grantham’s condition.”

 

“Is something wrong with my Aunt?” 

“Nothing too serious, but she is going to have a baby,” Dr. Clarkson informed her. 

 

“She’s pregnant? That is fantastic news,” Eve smiled, “I suppose my uncle had a shock.”

 

“Lord Grantham was indeed surprised, I did explain to him, but I was not able to get into much medical detail,” He said. 

 

“My uncle was never one for medical talk,” Eve said. 

When Eve returned home, she went down to the kitchen with Cassandra to get her something to eat, but when she got down there Eve could sense something was wrong. 

 

“Is that everything?” William asked Daisy. 

 

“Yeah,” She replied, “How are you feeling?” 

 

“Well, most people's parents die before them, and so…” 

 

Thomas came into the kitchen and interrupted William, “Oh, give it a rest. Your mother knew how to drag it out, I'll say that for her.” 

 

“What?” William questions. 

 

“Thomas! Get up to the servery,” Mrs. Hughes ordered. 

 

Mrs. Patmore drops a pot and shrieks, holding her hand in pain, “You gave me the wrong cloth!” She shouts at Daisy. 

 

Eve rushes in and examines Mrs. Patmore’s hand, “It appears to be just a superficial burn. No major damage,” Eve quickly gets a cloth and wets it before gently patting Mrs. Patmore’s hand.  

 

“Sit down, Mrs. Patmore,” Mrs. Hughes told her. 

 

“I can't sit down, I've got the luncheon to finish!” Mrs. Patmore argued. 

 

“It was not a suggestion. Sit!” Mrs. Patmore complies and sits down, and Mrs. Hughes tells her,” Daisy and I will finish the luncheon.”

 

Eve quickly took care of Mrs. Patmore’s injuries and told her that she will make a salve for her burns. 

In the drawing, the women sat around discussing Mary’s time in London. 

 

“So, what did we miss?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Nothing much. Although you'd have had more invitations than I did,” Mary responded. 

 

“Have you thought about Matthew?” Violet asked her. 

 

“Of course, but Aunt Rosamund…” Mary began. 

 

“No!” Violet interrupts and puts her hand up, “She's written to me. I should pay no attention.” 

 

“But Granny, she has got a point. Mary can't be completely naïve,” Edith argued. 

 

“I don't need your help, thank you,” Mary told her. 

 

“Mary, listen to me. If you take Matthew now when his whole future is at risk, he will love you to the end of his days,” Violet informed.

 

“Why, Granny, you're a romantic,” Sybil said. 

 

“I've been called many things, but never that,” Violet responded. 

 

“And what happens if the baby is a boy and Matthew loses everything?” Edith asked. 

 

“Mary can always change her mind,” Violet replied. 

 

“But I can't do that to Matthew. It's not how we are together,” Mary argued,” Eve, what do you think?”

 

“A person’s status should not be the reason you love someone. My father was a man whose family had barely anything when they came to America and lived in St. Mary’s church all his life, but my mother didn’t care whether he was a peasant or king. She loved him for he was. But knowing how circumstances are different, I would say yes. But this is you, not me, Mary,” Eve told her cousin. 

 

Mary nodded at Eve’s words, “Now, I'm going upstairs to help Anna unpack.” 

 

“I'll come with you,” Sybil stood up. 

 

“Me too. Come along, Cassandra.”

 

Eve stood up and followed Sybil and Mary out of the drawing room with Cassandra at her side to Mary’s room.

Anna and Eve were helping Mrs. Patmore up to the library from the kitchen to speak with Eve’s Uncle. When they reached the library doors, Carson entered to announce Mrs. Patmore to Robert.  

 

“Mrs. Patmore, my lord.”

 

 Mrs. Patmore, Eve, and Anna enter the library and Robert rises from his desk.

 

“Your Lordship, I know things haven't been quite right for a while, but I can assure you--” Mrs. Patmore spoke. 

 

Robert smiles and says“Come in, Mrs. Patmore.” 

 

Mrs. Patmore steps closer with Eve and Anna behind, “I promise you, milord, if I could just be allowed a bit more time--” 

 

“Mrs. Patmore, I've not asked you here to give you your notice,” He informs her. 

 

“Haven't you?” She asked confused. 

 

“No,” Robert replies, “I understand you've had some trouble with your sight.” 

 

“That's just it! I know I could manage better if only--” Mrs. Patmore tried to explain. 

 

“Please, Mrs. Patmore…” Robert interrupted. 

 

“Let him speak,” Anna told Mrs. Patmore before apologizing, “Beg pardon, milord.”

 

“ Don't apologize. Now, on Dr. Clarkson's recommendation, I'm sending you up to London to see an eye specialist at Moorfields. Anna will go with you and you'll stay with my sister Rosamund in her new house in Belgrave Square,” He informed Mrs. Patmore. 

 

“I'm afraid I'm going to have to sit in your presence, milord,” She said. 

 

“Of course.”

 

Eve and Anna help a weak-kneed Mrs. Patmore stumble into a chair. 

 

“B--but how will you get on here?” She asked. 

 

Robert sits in a chair next to Mrs. Patmore, “Well, Mrs. Crawley is lending us her cook, Mrs. Bird. She's coming over tomorrow. You'll be good enough to show her how things work.”

 

“A--are the Crawleys to starve while I'm away?” Mrs. Patmore asked. 

 

“They'll eat here every evening. Now, my sister's butler will look after you. He's very nice,” He replied before asking, “Anna, you won't mind a visit to London?” 

 

“No, milord. Thank you. It'll be an adventure,” Anna responded. 

 

“One with a happy ending, I hope,” Robert said before standing and Mrs. Patmore stands quickly. Anna and Eve help her and walk out of the library back down to the kitchen. 

Sybil, Edith, and Eve were having a conversation in the grand hall when they heard Sir Anthony Strallen and Edith rushed toward his voice in the outer hall. 

 

“Good afternoon, Carson. Is Lady Edith in?” Sir Anthony asked. 

 

“I am!” Edith answered as entered the outer hall, “I most certainly am.”

 

“I was just driving past…” He trailed off. 

 

“Yes? 

 

“And I thought you might like to come for a spin. If you're not too busy,” 

 

“Wait till I get my coat,” Edith then rushed off. 

 

Sybil and Eve stood at the archway for a moment before entering the outer hall. 

 

“Is it all right if I make some notes?” The man questioned. 

 

Sybil turned to him, “I'm so sorry, Mr...?”

 

“This is Mr. Bromidge, my ladies. He's here about the telephone,” Mr. Carson explained. 

 

“Oh! Please make your notes, dear Mr. Bromidge. We're so looking forward to it. What an exciting business to be in,” Sybil responded. 

 

“Just imagine being able to help expand communication,” Eve exclaimed. 

 

“You must be expanding every day,” Sir Anthonty conversed. 

 

“Ah, we are, sir. But, er, that brings its problems. Training up men for the work when many have no aptitude. Ha, I can't even find a secretary who can keep pace at the moment,” Mr. Bromidge informed. 

 

“What?” Sybil asked. 

 

“It's hard with a new concept. Too old, they can't change. Too young, and they've no experience,” He answered. 

 

“But have you filled the post yet?” Eve asked, “Because we know just the woman.” 

 

“Well, she must hurry up. We'll, er, close the list tomorrow night,” He told them. 

 

“You'll have her application, I promise,” Sybil said before she and Eve rushed off to find Gween and tell her the good news. 

Eve, with Cassandra beside her, was walking up the stairs, but stopped when she heard Mary asking someone about Kemal. 

 

“Is it true you wrote to the Turkish ambassador about Kemal?” 

 

“Who told you?” She heard Edith ask. 

 

“Someone who knows that you did,” Mary told Edith. 

 

“Then why are you asking?” Edith asked her. 

 

“Because I wanted to give you one last chance to deny it,” She responded. 

 

“And what if I did? He had a right to know how his countryman died. In the arms of a slut,” Edith to Mary in a vile tone and walked down the stairs before stopping in front of Eve and Cassandra, “Eve, is there something you need?”

 

“Yes, actually there is,” Eve grabs Edith’s arm and drags her into the library and shuts the door behind them when they enter.

 

“Eve, what is the matter of this?” Edith demanded.

 

“What is the matter is you telling lies about Mary to the Turkish ambassador about Mr. Pamuk’s death,” Eve told her. 

 

“What on earth are you talking about, Eve?”

 

“Don’t play stupid, Edith. I heard you and Mary talking moments ago,” Eve said with annoyance toward Edith. 

 

“So what if I did,” Edith admitted.

 

“Because Kemal died in my arms not Mary’s,” Eve lied. 

 

“What?”

 

“Kemal was in Mary’s room to ask her about my interests before asking her where my room is. We had a night of passion before he died in my arms and before he was found the next morning dead in his bed,” She continued. 

 

Edith stood in shock of what Eve was telling her and could’t believe it. 

 

“And furthermore, have you even thought about how this will not only affect Mary and I, but everyone else as well. Of course, you didn’t you only saw an opportunity to get back at Mary and had no thought of the consequences for everyone else. I will pray to God for you to be forgiven,” Eve left the library with Edith in shock of what she said, and went up to put Cassandra in their room before going to the dinning room. 

In the drawing room, everyone sat down and talked among themselves. 

 

“How's that advertisement getting on for the new maid?” Violet asked Cora. 

 

“Well, it's only just come out,” She responded. 

 

“William and I can manage here now. Go and tell Mrs. Bird we'll have our dinner in twenty minutes,” Mr. Carson told Thomas. 

 

“Carson, be sure to say to Mrs. Bird the dinner was really delicious,” Cora told Mr. Carson, who nodded proudly. Cora moves to sit across from Edith, “So, how was the drive?”

 

Edith smiles at her mother’s question and replies, “It was lovely. Only…” 

 

“Yes?”

 

“Well, he said he had a question for me. He told me he'd ask it at the garden party, and he hopes I'll say yes,” Edith told Cora. 

 

“You must think very carefully what our answer will be,” Cora smiled as she informed her daughter. 

 

“Yes, I should think very carefully about a lot of things,” Mary said causing Edith's smile to fade. Matthew watches Mary as she stood up and moved. 

 

“Do your neighbors have one?” Isobel asked Robert. 

 

“Yes, they do, in London anyway,” He replied. 

 

“It seems very wise to get a telephone now. If there is a war, it may be very hard to have one installed in a private house,” Matthew said. 

 

“Well, let me show you where we're going to put it,” Robert told Matthew before they leave. 

 

“First electricity, now telephones. Sometimes I feel as if I were living in a--an H.G. Wells novel. But the young are all so calm about change, aren't they?” Violet asked and noticed that Isobel still refuses to look at her, “Look at Matthew. I do admire him.” 

 

“Do you?” Isobel questioned her. 

 

“What have I done wrong now?” She asked. 

 

“Oh. please,” Isobel scoffed, “Don't pretend Mary's sudden reluctance can't be traced back to you.”

 

“Well, I shall pretend it. I told her to take him. Your quarrel is with my daughter Rosamund, not me,” Violet told her causing Isobel to finally look at her, “So, put that in your pipe and smoke it.”

The next day, Eve and Sybil walked to the grand hall after Mr. Carson had told them that Mr. Bromidge had arrived. 

 

“Carson said you were here,” Sybil spoke when she and Eve entered the grand hall. 

 

“Ah, just, er, checking that everything's being done right, milady,” He replied. 

 

“Only we never heard back. That is, Miss Dawson never heard back from you. About an interview,” She elaborated. 

 

“Ah, yes, er, we--we got the young lady's letter. But the trouble is, she didn't have any experience of hard work that I could tell, so…,” Mr. Bromidge informed. 

 

“But she's a very hard worker!” Eve protested. 

 

“Oh, I couldn't find any proof of it. And she gave you as a reference when, er, you don't run a business, milady. Well, not that I'm aware of,” He told them. 

 

Sybil turns to a housemaid passing through the hall, “Lily! Can you find Gwen and tell her to come to the hall, now.” 

 

“Yes, milady,” Lily answered before leaving to go find Gwen. 

 

 Sybil turns back to Bromidge and explains, “The reason Gwen didn't give any more details is because she works here. As a housemaid.” 

 

“Ah, and you thought that'd put me off?” Mr. Bromidge asked. 

 

“But she's taken a postal course and has good speeds in typing and Pittman shorthand,” Sybil replied. 

 

“Test her,” Eve finished. 

 

“I will if I like the look of her,” He said. A moment later, Gwen rushes in, “Ah, so, young lady, you thought I'd turn up my nose at a housemaid.” 

 

“I did, sir,” Gwen replied. 

 

“Well, my mother was a housemaid. I've got nothing against housemaids. They know about hard word and long hours, that's for sure,” He told Gwen. 

 

“Well, I believe so, sir,” She responded. 

 

“Right, well, is there somewhere we could talk?” Mr. Bromidge asked. 

 

“Gwen, take Mr. Bromidge to the library. Eve and I will see that no one disturbs you,” Sybil told her. 

 

“Okay,” Gwen said before she precedes Mr. Bromidge into the next room. Eve and Sybil stand guard in the outer hall as Robert approaches.

 

“Sorry, Papa, you can't go in there,” Sybil told him. 

 

“Why on earth not?” Robert asked. 

 

“Gwen's in there with Mr. Bromidge. She's being interviewed, Uncle Robert,” Eve answered. 

 

“I cannot use my library because one of the housemaids is in there applying for another job?” He asked. 

 

“That's about the size of it,” Sybil replied. 

 

Robert sighs and walks away. Sybil and Eve look at the library door excitedly.

 

It was a little later that day when Eve had returned with Mrs. Patmore and Anna from the train station after she and Tom had picked them up when the returned from London for Mrs. Patmore’s eye surgery.  

 

“How long will you wear them?” Mrs. Hughes asked Mrs. Patmore about the sunglasses she was wearing. 

 

“A week or so. But I can see much better already, even with them on,” She replied. 

 

“Thank heaven,” Mrs. Hughes sighed, “Now, we need to talk about the garden party. Mrs. Bird and I have made some lists…” 

 

Mrs. Patmore scoffs interrupting Mrs. Hughes, “Mrs. Bird? Oh, I think we can manage without any help from Mrs. Bird.”

 

“Can you?” Mrs. Bird questioned, “ Well, if you want your garden party to be run by a Blind Pugh, that's your business.”  

 

“Mrs. Patmore, there's a lot to be done and you're only just up on your feet. We really cannot manage without Mrs. Bird. 

 

“I agree, Mrs. Hughes,” Eve said before turning to Mrs. Patmore, “If you are going to work, Mrs. Patmore, you would not be able to do it alone because your eyes still need time to recover.”

 

“If you say so,” Mrs. Patmore responded. 

 

“Now, I've been checking the stores and I've ordered what you'll need for the baking,” Mrs. Hughes informed Mrs. Patmore and Mrs. Bird. 

 

“That's very kind, Mrs. Hughes. But, er, I believe we should check the stores when it's convenient,” Mrs. Bird said. 

 

“Mrs. Bird, at Downton Abbey, the housekeeper manages the store cupboard, but I think you'll find…” Mrs. Hughes began. 

 

“I've never not run my own store cupboard in my life. Separate the cook for the store cupboard? Where's the sense in that?” She questioned. 

 

“How long have I been saying this, O Lord?” Mrs. Patmore said agreeing with Mrs. Bird. 

 

“We're the ones who cook it. We should be the ones to order it,” Mrs. Bird argued. 

 

“Mrs. Bird, I shall be very happy with your help with the garden party. I'm sure we can manage it easily between the two of us.”

 

Mrs. Hughes is disconcerted, she fidgets before she leaves. 

It was when Eve was walking up the stairs, she heard Miss O’Brien crying for help from her Aunt’s dressing. Eve ran to the room and saw Miss O’Brien cradling her aunt, covered by a towel while crying and clutching her abdomen in pain. 

 

“What happened?” Eve asked as she rushed to her aunt’s aide. 

 

“I-I’m not sure, Milady,” Miss O’Brien replied, “I went to ger her ladyship’s clothes sorted when I heard her shout. I rushed back in and found her on the floor.”

 

“Miss O’Brien I need you to get Dr. Clarkson. Use the telephone and tell him to hurry, now,” Eve ordered. Miss O’Brien rushed off to call Dr. Clarkson while Eve remained by her aunt’s side, “Aunt Cora, I need you to tell me where it hurts the most.”

 

“My stomach and my back. They hurt,” Cora responded. 

 

“I know it hurts, Aunt Cora, but don’t worry Dr. Clarkson will be here soon and everything will be well,” Eve promised her Aunt. 

 

A while later, Miss O’Brien returned to the room with Dr. Clarkson. Cora was carefully carried to her bed with the help of Miss O’Brien and Eve after Dr. Clarkson had completed his examination of her and had concluded that she had suffered a miscarriage, and the only thing they could do was make her comfortable. 

It was the day of the garden party, Eve stood beside her Aunt, who is lounging under the shade of the tent, taking care of her. Sybil and Branson rush toward the tent.

 

“Mama, could I borrow Eve for a minute it is something absolutely important?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Of course, dear,” Cora answered, “Eve needs to enjoy the garden party instead of spending it under this tent with me. 

 

 Sybil grabs Eve’s arm rushes off and Branson follows her. Sybil, Eve, and Branson run to Gwen, who's carrying a tray.

 

“Bromidge has rung! You've done it, Gwen! You got the job!” Sybil informed her. 

 

Gwen gasps excitedly and shoves her tray at another maid, “Take it! Take it!”

 

 The maid takes the tray and Gwen has a giggling group hug with Sybil, Eve, and Branson. Mrs. Hughes approaches scornfully.

 

“Something to celebrate?” Mrs. Hughes asked

 

 The group hug breaks up to face Mrs. Hughes. Branson takes Sybil's hand.

 

“I got the job, Mrs. Hughes!” Gwen informed her, “I'm a secretary! I've begun!”

 

“I'm very happy for you, Gwen. And we'll celebrate after we've finished today's work,” She replied. 

 

“Of course, Mrs. Hughes,” Gwen said and goes back to work. Sybil realizes she's holding Branson's hand and he turns to her.

 

“I don't suppose that…” Branson began. 

 

“Lady Sybil, Miss Eve, Her Ladyship was asking after you two,” Mrs. Hughes informed. Sybil and Eve leave.

 

A while later, Eve was sitting beside her aunt when Miss O’Brien comes over with a blanket folded over her arms. 

 

“I wish you'd come inside, milady,” Miss O’Brien said.

 

“I agree, Aunt Cora. You should be in your bed resting,” Eve pleaded. 

 

“No. People mustn't think I'm really ill. I don't want to cast a dampener on the party,” She told them. 

 

“Very well. But are you sure you have everything you need, milady?” Miss O'Brien asked as she places a blanket over Cora's legs.

 

“Dear O'Brien,” Cora takes O'Brien's hands,” How sweet you are.”

 

 O'Brien nods before she leaves. A short while while later, Robert enters the tent and sits with Cora, holding her hand.

 

“Are you warm enough?” He asked. 

 

Cora smiles as she replied, “I am when you're holding my hand.”

 

Mr. Carson enters with post tray,”Your Lordship? This has just arrived for you.” 

 

“Thank you,” Robert stands as he takes it.

 

“Oh, and I'm happy to tell you that Thomas has just handed in his notice. So we'll be spared any unpleasantness on that score,” Mr. Carson informed him. 

 

“What a relief,” Robert sighed before he places the letter opener back on the tray and Carson leaves. Robert's expression changes to foreboding surprise as he reads the letter. He exits the tent and pulls off his hat to wave everyone's attention.

 

“Please, will you stop, please!” The string quartet stops playing, “My lords, ladies, and gentlemen. Can I ask for silence?” All conversations cease and the staff steps out of the catering tent to listen,”Because I very much regret to announce...that we are at war with Germany.”

 

Everyone stands in shock and a sense of dread washes over them, and only God knows of what their future will be. 

 

Chapter Text

Base hospital 25, 1916

 

In the far distance, the sounds of bombs and gunfire are heard over the cries and moans of the soldiers in pain. The injured soldiers in rows and next to one another on gurneys while the doctors and nurses try to look at them as fast they can before the next shipment comes in. It was known as the field of wounded.  

 

Eve was currently tending to a soldier, who was shot in the arm. She was cleaning the wound as best she could before a doctor came to take the bullet out of his arm. A moment later, the solider was carried off to surgery to remove the bullet. Eve was going around tending to more soldiers when one of the medical soldiers approached her. 

 

“Matron De La Cruz, Colonel Blake wants to see you in his office,” He informed her. 

 

“Of course,” Eve stood up, “Please tend to this until I come up.”

 

“Yes, Ma’am.”

 

Eve carefully walked between the gurneys as she made her way to Major Blake’s office, who she worked with at the cottage hospital at Downton, and had known him like she had known Dr. Clarkson since she first arrived. 

 

“You wanted to see me, Colonel Blake,” Eve said as she walked into his office. 

 

“Thank you for coming, Matron De La Cruz. I wanted to let you know that since you’ve been working yourself to the bone, which has been 2 years, that you’ve been granted a furlough.”

 

"But Sir, I need to stay here to help the wounded. Let another one of the nurses have my furlough.” 

 

"I'm sorry, Matron De La Cruz, but you have been working 22-hour shifts since you arrived at the beginning of the war, and you are long overdue for a little trip back home," He argued. 

 

"Of course, Sir."

 

"Now, in four days, you will be leaving France on a boat and should arrive at a Royal Navy port." 

 

“Of course. Thank you and please don’t notify my family. I want to surprise them, Sir,” Eve said before Colonel Blake nodded and she left his office. The moment she was outside, an ambulance came rushing in the base. All of the available doctors and nurses run to it and began helping the wounded.

After spending an hour and a half at sea, Eve was currently sitting on a train taking her home to Downton. When the train arrived at the station, Eve saw Mary and Mr. Bates talking as she stepped out of the train. She managed to sneak inside the station without being seen by Mary or Mr. Bates and ordered a motor to take her to Downton. A while later, after Mary and Mr. Bates had left,  a motor arrived for Eve and she was on her way home. 

 

As the motor drove to Downton, Eve admired the land she had not seen for almost two years. It was wonderous at how one could miss the simplest of things when one has not seen for years. Before she knew it, the motor had arrived at Downton. Eve grabbed her suitcase and paid the driver before getting out of the motor. As the motor drove away, Eve walked to the front door and knocked on it. She waited until the door opened and behind it was William. 

 

“William,” Eve wrapped her arms around him,” It is so good to see you again.”

 

“You as well, Miss. We did not know that you were coming today,” He said. 

 

“I wanted to surprise everyone,” She responded, “William, could you do something for me?” 

 

“Of course, Miss.”

 

“I want you to try and gather the rest of the staff down in the servant’s hall. So I can surprise them and then I surprise everyone upstairs,” Eve told him. 

 

“Excellent idea, Miss. Everyone should be there at this time,” William responded before he and Eve into the house. They quickly sneaked into the servant’s stairs. When they arrived downstairs, Eve could hear everyone in the servant’s hall making her smile with excitement to see her friends again. William went into the room first and Eve waited for a minute before walking in. 

 

“Good afternoon, everyone,” Eve greeted. They all stood up from their seat before realizing it was Eve. They all had looks of surprise and delight on their faces when they saw her,” Sorry to surprise you, but I couldn’t resist.”

 

“No need to apologize, Milady,” Mr. Carson said, “We merely did not know that you were returning to Downton.”

 

“I told my superior officer not to let my family know that I was coming home because I wanted it to be a surprise,” Eve explained. 

 

“Well, it was certainly one we could all use,” Mrs. Hughes smiled, “Downton just does not seem to be the same without you, Milady. We all missed you. And the same can be said for Dame Cassandra.”

 

“I can imagine so. Oh, I just missed everyone. Mr. Carson, I was wondering if you could help me with something?”

 

“Certainly, Milady,” He responded,” What is it that you need?”

 

“I want you to gather my family in the drawing-room, but don’t give them the real reason as to why. I want to surprise them,” Eve replied. 

 

“Of course, Milady,” Mr. Caron smiled before going upstairs to gather the family in the drawing-room. Eve used the servant’s stairs to put her suitcases in her room before going downstairs. Eve gently pressed her ear against the drawing-room door and listened in. 

 

“Carson, I do wish you would tell us why we are all gathered here,” Robert said. Suddenly, Cassandra began barking and it became louder as she got closer to the door. 

 

“I wonder what has gotten into Cassandra?” Cora questioned. 

 

Eve took a deep breath as she grabbed the door handle. She opened the door and walked into the drawing-room,” Perhaps she wanted to announce my arrival.”

 

The looks on her family’s faces were a mixture of surprise, shock, and happiness. Cassandra began to smother Eve with kisses when she kneeled to her level. Those who were sitting stood up from their seats and made their way toward Eve. 

 

“Oh, dear, we are so happy to see you again,” Cora told her. 

 

“Why did you not tell us that you would be coming back home?” Mary asked. 

 

“I wanted it to be a surprise,” Eve answered. 

 

“Well, it is certainly a joyous surprise for the ages,” Robert exclaimed. 

 

“Carson, I want you to ask Mrs. Patmore if she could make Miss Eve’s favorite dish for luncheon?” Cora asked. 

 

“Of course, Milady,” Mr. Carson replied. 

 

Eve and her family discussed what she had missed during her two years away from Downton, along with what she had dealt with while at the hospital. 

 

After sometime had passed, Cora spoke up, “Why don’t we let Eve go up and get settled. I’m sure your tired, dear.”

 

“I could do with a little rest, Aunt Cora. Come along, Cassandra,” Eve agreed with her Aunt. Mr. Carson opened the door for Eve and Cassandra as they left the drawing-room. The two ventured up the stairs and to Eve’s room, where Eve took out her typewriter after not writing her story for two years while Cassandra laid on the bed. 

A little later that day, Sybil and Eve were in the kitchen, and Sybil had just asked Mrs. Patmore if she could teach her how to cook. 

 

“Well, it would be our secret. A surprise. You don't mind, do you?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Oh, it's not that I mind, milady,” Mrs. Patmore replied, a little flustered. 

 

“And I only need the basics. How to boil an egg. How to make tea,” Sybil explained. 

 

“Don't you know how to make tea?” She asked. 

 

“Not really,” Sybil answered and the kitchen girls giggle, “You're right. It is a joke. But when I start my course, I don't want to be a joke. Will you help me?” 

 

“Of course we will, won't we?” Daisy said.  

 

“If you say so. Let's get started,” Mrs. Patmore picks up a kettle and asks Sybil, “Do you know how to fill a kettle?” 

 

“Everyone knows that,” Sybil takes the kettle from Mrs. Patmore and goes to the tap. She opens the valve and water sprays all over, and everyone laughs in response.

 

“Not everyone, apparently,” Mrs. Patmore responded. 

That night in Mary’s bedroom, Anna finishes Mary's hair while Sybil and Eve sit on the bed; Cora and Edith sit in chairs.

 

“Glad to be back?” Sybil asked her sister. 

 

“I'm never sure. When I'm in London, I long for Yorkshire, and when I'm here, I ache to hear my heels clicking on the pavement,” Mary replied, “I'd forgotten about this nightmare concert. Why didn't you warn me? I'd have come back tomorrow.” 

 

“But you'd have missed Matthew,” Edith gloats causing Mary to pause in surprise.

 

“I was going to tell you. Matthew's on leave and he's in the village, so Papa and I thought it would be a good time to mend our fences. He's coming tonight with Isobel,” Cora explained to Mary. 

 

“And his fiancé,” Edith added, still gloating. 

 

“What?” Mary asked. 

 

“Edith. I don't know how helpful you're being,” Cora scolded her daughter. 

 

“Matthew's engaged. He's brought her to Downton to meet his mother,” Sybil informed as Mary listens in continued surprise.

 

“Well, how marvelous,” Mary commented. 

 

“You don't mind?” Eve asked her cousin. 

 

“Why should I? We're not going to marry, but I don't want him to spend the rest of his life in a cave,” She responded. 

 

“Exactly what Papa and I feel. Please try to be happy for him,” Cora pleaded. 

 

“Of course I'm happy! Good luck to him,” Mary reassured,  “Anyway, there's someone I want you all to meet. Have you ever come across Richard Carlisle?” 

 

“Sir Richard Carlisle? The one with all those horrid newspapers?” Edith asked. 

 

“We met at Clifton.”

 

“But how old is he?” Edith asked with a scoff. 

 

“Old enough not to ask stupid questions,” Mary retorted, “Anyway, I can't wait for you to know him. If only Papa hadn't closed down the shoot.”

 

“Most people have stopped shooting now that the war's on,” Cora informed, “But I'm sure Papa will be happy to have Sir Richard come and stay.” 

 

“Are you?” Edith questioned, “I shouldn't have thought he was Papa's type at all.”

 

“You coming?” Cora asked. 

 

“I'll be down in a minute,” Mary replied. The four women left the room and went downstairs to get seated for the concert. 

That evening, the guests arrived for the concert and began taking their seats. Amongst those arriving, were Isobel, Matthew, and his fiance, Lavinia. Robert goes to greet them as they walk in the room. Eve sat next to her Grandmother and Aunt, the three of them glanced over their shoulders and saw Lavinia. 

 

“So, that's Mary's replacement. Well, I suppose looks aren't everything,” Violet said in a rather rude tone. 

 

“I think she seems rather sweet. I'm afraid meeting us all together must be very intimidating,” Cora said with sympathy for Lavina. 

 

“I do hope so.”

 

Eve watched as Mary approached them and began a conversation. Eve admired her cousin at how she was civil with Lavina. Soon The band starts. Sitting down, Lavinia and Mary regard each other. During the concert, two women stand upon and start handing out white feathers. One hands a feather to William.

 

“What is it?” William asked. 

 

“A white feather, of course, Coward,” The woman called him. 

 

Robert turns around and stands up, he bellows” Stop this at once!” William stands, “This is neither the time nor the place! 

 

“These people should be aware that there are cowards among them,” The second woman spats in reply. 

 

“Will you please leave? You are the cowards here, not they!” Robert yelle.  Eve and Mr Bates stand, also angry, and the women leave. Robert nods to William. William nods back and sits down, “Leader, will you continue?” 

 

Eve glanced over at William and saw him  fingers the white feather the woman gave him. 

In the dining room, Cora decides to address the issue of the white feather given to William

 

“That was horrid, William. I hope you won't let it upset you,” Cora comforted. 

 

“No, Your Ladyship,” He replied. 

 

“Why are these women so unkind?” Robert asked. 

 

“Of course it is horrid, but when heroes are giving their lives every day, it's hard to watch healthy young men do nothing,” Edith said. 

 

Robert looks quickly at William, who looks down uncomfortably. 

 

“War is a friend to no one. No matter what side you are on, if you win or lose the war you still lose friends, family, etc. No one should be called a coward if they do not wish to join the barbaric acts,” Eve spoke up. 

 

“By the way, Sybil, very good news. They do have a vacancy. It's very short notice, because someone dropped out. You'd have to be ready to start on Friday,” Isobel told Sybil, causing her to smile. 

 

“May I ask what this is about?” Robert questioned. 

 

“Cousin Isobel has got me a place on a nursing course in York,” Sybil informed, “I want to work at the hospital.” 

 

“We don't have to talk about it now,” Cora addressed before she glares at Isobel, who smiles awkwardly.

 

“Branson says I'm ready for the road,” Edith announced. 

 

“That's not what he told me,” Robert commented. 

 

“Oh, how delicious, I love these,” Lavina said as Mr. Carson served her.

 

“How did you and Matthew meet?” Robert asked her. 

 

“Oh, in London,” She replied, “My father works in London, so I've always lived there. But I love the country, too.”

 

“Of course you do,” Violet vocalized. 

 

“Daddy's a solicitor, like Matthew.” 

 

“My, my. You're very well-placed if you're ever in trouble with the law,” Violet remarked. 

 

“Did I tell you I've been given a colonelcy in the North Riding Volunteers? So, I'm properly in the army again,” Robert voiced. 

 

“Mm. Congratulations,” Matthew said before he turns to Mary on his right.

 

For the rest of dinner, Eve and Sybil talked about what she could expect from her training and after.

A while later, the party sits down in the drawing-room. Sybil and Eve continue to discuss Sybil going to York for her nursing course when the door opens and Ethel rushes in. Everyone looks up and William pauses in the middle of serving Lady Grantham.

 

Ethel curtsies and said, “Beg pardon, milady, for keeping you waiting.” 

 

“What?” Cora asked confused. 

 

“I'm ever so grateful for your appreciation, and I want you to know that it's a privilege to work here.”

 

Everyone stares at Ethel blankly while Mr. Carson looks mortified.

 

“Ethel. What are you doing in here?” Mr. Carson asked. 

 

“H-- Her Ladyship sent for me,” She replied. 

 

“And who gave you this message?”

 

“Miss O'Brien. She said I wasn't to keep Her Ladyship waiting.” 

 

“You may go back downstairs now, thank you, Ethel,” Mr. Carson told her. 

 

“Right. Thank you, milady,” Ethel curtsies excitedly and exits. Cora smiles and shakes her head.

 

“Well, do we think she's mad, ill, or working for the Russians?” Violet quipped. Sybil laughs but then stops herself.

 

The next day, Eve was in the kitchen along with Mrs. Patmore helping Sybil cook. Sybil stirs something on the stove. Mrs Patmore checks over her shoulder.

 

“What in Wonderland do you call that?” Mrs Patmore asked. She then sees Sybil's horrified expression, “I mean, I do not fully understand what you're trying to do, milady.”

 

Sybil shakes her head as she says, “Oh, I knew it wasn't supposed to look like this.”

 

“No, milady, I would go so far as to say there is no food on the earth that is supposed to look like that,” Mrs. Patmore said before walking away to continue cooking.”

 

Daisy comes over to check on Sybil. Sybil askes, “Why does everything go so lumpy?”

 

“Tell you what, chuck it out and we'll start again,” Daisy told her.Sybil nods and takes the pot off the stove.

 

Eve walks over to Sybil and says, “Don’t worry, Sybil. Remember, if at first you don't succeed, try again.”

 

“Thank you,” Sybil smiled. 


A while later, the four women were standing near the oven waiting to take the cake that Sybil was baking for her mother out. 

 

“Now, steady. Even the most experienced cook can burn themself if they're not careful,” Mrs. Patmore warned Sybil. 

 

“But do you think it's ready?” She asked. 

 

“I know it's ready.” 

 

“Go on, you don't want to spoil it,” Daisy told her. 

 

Branson enters the kitchen just as Sybil is pulling the cake out of the oven with a huge smile on her face and he grins.

 

“Ta-da,” Sybil said with a smile on her face. 

 

Daisy, Eve,  and Mrs Patmore help Sybil finish the cake.

The next morning in Sybil’s bedroom, Cora, Eve, Mary, Violet, Edith and Mrs. Hughes were helping Sybil pack before she leaves for her course and Eve returns to the base hospital. Cassandra was lying on the floor watching them. 

 

“Where's Anna?” Violet asked. 

 

“She's not feeling very well today, Your Ladyship. I've taken over for the time being,” Mrs. Hughes informed her. 

 

“Oh, that's so kind of you. Just make sure Lady Sybil packs things she can get in and out of without a maid.”

 

Sybil notices Edith starts to pack an evening gown and stops her, “Oh, I don't need that. I'd never wear it.”

 

“But you must have something decent. Suppose you're invited to dinner,” Edith said. 

 

“I know this is hard for you to grasp, but I'm not there to go out to dinner. I'm there to learn,” Sybil told her. 

 

“Take one, just in case,” Mary said as she hands Sybil a gown.

 

“They were like this when I went away,” Eve told Sybil. 

 

“We'll miss you,” Edith said. 

 

“Don't be silly. It's only two months. And I'll come home if I can,” Sybil comforted.

 

“Why don't I drive you?” Edith proposed. 

 

“She's taking enough chance with her life as it is,” Violet quipped. 

 

“Oh, Granny,” Edith sighed. 

 

“What is this driving mania?” She exclaimed. 

 

“It'll be useful. They won't let a healthy man drive us around for much longer. And if Sybil can be a nurse, why can't I be a chauffeur?” Edith replied. 

 

“The men at the base hospital taught me and most of the nurses to drive,” Eve spoke up. 

 

“Well, I shall leave you. I have been summoned by Cousin Isobel for tea. Goodbye Sybil,” Violet holds out her arms for a hug, and Sybil embraces her with a smile, “And good luck with it all.” 

 

“Thank you for being such a sport,” Sybil praised. 

 

“It's a big step you're taking, dear. But war deals out strange tasks. Remember your Great Aunt Roberta,” Violet stated before she goes to leave.

 

“What about her?” Mary asked. 

 

Violet paused at the door and replied, “She loaded the guns at Lucknow.” 

 

Mary, Eve,  and Sybil raise their eyebrows at one another. 

 

“I'll come with you. I'll tell William to fetch the bags. The next one to leave the nest,” Cora spoke to Sybil before leaving the room.

 

“Poor Mama. She always feels these things so dreadfully,” Edith addressed. 

 

“That's her American blood,” Mary voiced. 

 

“I'm so glad we've settled everything with Cousin Matthew. Aren't you, Mary?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Oh, please stop treading on eggshells. I've other fish to fry,” Mary scoffed



Sybil and Eve wave goodbye to Cora, Cassandra, Mary, and Edith from the car. Sybil begins to cry as they drive away and Eve hugs her. When they arrived at the station, Eve hugged Sybil goodbye and wished her good luck before boarding the train. Eve waved goodbye to Sybil as the train departed from the station until she was no longer in view. 

Chapter Text

April 1917

 

Eve was tending to a solider at the base hospital when an ambulance rushes in full of wounded soldiers. Eve did the finishing touches on the solider’s bandage before joining the others to assist those out of the ambulance. The wounded that came out of the ambulance were a mix of British, American, and French soldiers. Eve helped an American shoulder with a bleeding arm out the ambulance and into the base hospital before helping him sit down on a bed. 

 

“I’m going to have to cut your uniform, Captain. So, I can see the severity of and treat the wound,” Eve explained as she grabbed a pair of scissors and cuts up the sleeve. 

 

“Don’t worry about, Principessa,” The soldier said with an American accent with an Italian inflection.

 

Eve examines the wound and the soldier grunts in pain as she touches the wound. 

 

“You’ll have to go into surgery to repair the damage caused by the bullet,” Eve told him. 

 

“What’s your name?” He asked her. 

 

“Matron Eve De La Cruz,” She replied. 

 

“Your name sounds religious. Eve De La Cruz. Eve of The Cross,” The soldier said. 

 

“And what is your name, Captain?” Eve asked. 

 

“Emilio Luca De Santis,” He answered. 

 

“Your name is a mixture of Spanish and Italian,” Eve noted. 

 

“My mother is Italian and my father a Spaniard,” Emilio told her, “I was born in America. My parents raised me in Spain but we spent a lot of time in America. It was how I managed to get here as an American solider. What about your parents?”

“My father was American but his family was from Mexico and my mother was English,” She replied as she wrote down on his chart, “I was born in America and spent most of my childhood there until my parent’s death. I was then brought to England and raised by my Uncle and Aunt.” 

 

“You are truly beautiful, Principessa,” Emilio told her. 

 

“Flattery will get you nowhere, Captain De Santis,” Eve said as she tried not to smile, “You will be taken into surgery in a little while.”

 

“Will you be assisting the Doc with the surgery?” Emilio asked.

 

“I’m not sure, why?” She questioned. 

 

“Because I only trust my life in your hands, Principessa,” He answered. 

 

“I’ll ask the doctor, but in the meantime, Captain, rest,” Eve told him before walking away. 

Eve stood with Major Macleod in the operating room as one of the orderlies wheeled Emilio in on the table and when Emilio saw Eve in the room he smiled at her. 

 

“Glad that you could join, Principessa,” Emilio said with a smile on his face. 

 

“I wouldn’t miss this for the world, Captain,” Eve responded. 

 

“Nurse Franklin put the patient under,” Major Macleod ordered and Nurse Franklin nodded before placing the face mask on Emilio, who smiled at and kept his eyes on Eve until the anesthesia took effect and he fell asleep. When the surgery was over, Major Macleod repaired the damage that was caused by the bullet, and Emilio was taken to post-op. A while later, Eve was checking in on the unconscious Emilio when Colonel Blake walked into the room. 

 

“Good afternoon, Matron De La Cruz,” Colonel Blake greeted. 

 

“Good afternoon, Colonel Blake,” She returned. 

 

“You’ve been granted another furlough, Matron De La Cruz,” Colonel Blake said, but before Eve could say a word, he stopped her, “I know that you are committed to helping people, but if you keep going around like this you will eventually pass out in the middle of surgery and we can’t have that. Now, by the end of the week, you will be leaving the base hospital for England and you will be there for little over a month. Do I make myself clear, Matron De La Cruz?”

 

“Yes, sir, Colonel Blake,” Eve responded.  

 

“Good,” Colonel Blake said before taking a look at Emilio’s chart, “Ah, one of Macleod’s patients. He does do good work.”

 

“He managed to fix the damage in the arm that was done by the bullet. Major Macleod said that if the bullet was a bit further up it would have caused him to lose the arm,” Eve said as she held Emilio’s hand in hers. Eve stayed there for a moment longer before she went on to finished her duties. 

Before Eve knew it, the end of the week had come and she was now on her way to England. She had informed her family that she would be coming home and they recommended that Eve should join her Aunt Rosamund and Sir Richard Carlisle, Mary’s new beau, on the train, and then Branson would take them to Downton. She met them at the train station, Eve and her Aunt Rosamund talked during most of the trip while Richard Carlisle merely read his newspaper. 

 

Branson drives the car up to the front door, whereCora, Mary, and Cassandra were waiting for them. Sir Richard Carlisle gets out first of the motor and walks toward Cora.

 

“Hello,” He greeted. 

 

“We're so pleased to have you here, Sir Richard,” Cora welcoming, shaking his hand. . 

 

“Lady Grantham.” 

 

Robert walked out of the grand house and greeted Sir Richard Carlisle, “Welcome.” 

 

“Thank you,” The two men shook hands. 

 

“I hope the train wasn't too tiring?” Cora asked. 

 

“Not a bit. No, I got a lot done,” Sir Richard Calisle replied. 

 

Rosamund and Eve stepped out of the motor and the moment Eve kneeled to the ground, Cassandra ran toward her and began to nuzzle her head on Eve’s neck. 

 

“Hello, Mary,” Rosamund greeted as she kissed her on the cheek. 

 

“Hello Aunt Rosamund,” Mary returned. 

 

Rosamund walked over and greeted her Brother, “Brother, dear.” 

 

“How are you?” The two kissed each other on the cheek. 

 

“Lovely to see you, Rosamund,” Cora greeted before walking toward her niece to hug her,” We are so glad that you are back, my dear.”

 

“I’ve missed you all so much,” Eve said before the family goes inside while Branson talks with Sir Richard's servants.

That evening in the drawing-room, Eve stood with Sybil and they’re Aunt Rosamund discussing what they thought about Sir Richard Carlisle, Sybil and Eve’s experience with nursing during the war. 

 

Mr. Carson walks into the drawing-room and announces, “Mrs Crawley, Captain Crawley, and Miss Swire.” 

He steps aside for them to enter the drawing-room. 

 

Across the room, Sybil, Eve, and Rosamund watch as everyone interacts with each other before Sybil and Eve speak with their aunt.

 

“What do you think Mary sees in him?” Sybil asked her aunt. 

 

“Besides the money, you mean?” Rosamund commented. 

 

“It must be more than money,” Eve argued.

 

“For yo u two. Not necessarily for her,” Rosamund stated. 

Dinner was announced and they gathered in the dinning room. Violet was the first to begin a conversation. 

 

“I gather your footman Thomas has returned to the village,” Mr. Lang offers her the sauce, but Violet refuses, “No.”

 

“Crikey. Where did you see him?” Robert asked. 

 

“At the hospital,” She answered, “Seems he's working there.” 

 

Eve saw Mr. Lang walk around Mr. Carson, past Robert to serve Lady Rosamund, and knew that Mr. Carson would not like that. 

 

“I wonder how he wangled that.” 

 

“Get back! behind me!” Mr. Carson whispered to Mr. Lang. 

 

“Perhaps, while I’m here I could work at the hospital. I am here for a month and I would hate to feel useless,” Eve said.

 

Carson and Lang switch places and Lang serves Robert the sauce. Robert and Rosamund speak in low tones to avoid being overheard. Mr. Lang continues down the table to Rosamund.

 

“Thank you, but I already have some,” She said. 

 

“No, no. Give that to me,” Mr. Carson told him. Mr. Lang  tries to hand Mr. Carson the sauce, but Carson drops it and it spills all over Edith,  I--I do apologize, my lady. I-- Mr Lang, get a c-” Mr. Carson suddenly groans in pain and  seizes up.The entire table stands up to help Carson.

 

“Carson? Carson, what's the matter?” Cora asked worriedly.  

 

“Carson, it's all right. Everything will be fine,” Mary comforted from behind him. 

 

“Edith, go with Branson and fetch Major Clarkson. I'll telephone and explain what's happened,” Isobel instructed as she helped Mr. Carson sit down. 

 

“What about my dress?” Edith complained.

 

“Edith! We'll get you a coat! Come,” Cora seethed with annoyance at her selfishness. 

 

“Sybil and Eve will know what to do until the doctor comes,” Mary assured. 

 

“You'll find there's never a dull moment in this house,” Violet said. 

 

“Lady Sybil, Miss Eve, and I will take him upstairs. Mrs. Hughes will show us the way, please,” Matthew voiced. 

 

“I can help,” Mary offered. 

 

“No, let me. I know what I'm doing,” Sybil said. 

 

“I'm sure that's not necessary, my lady,” Mr. Carson protested, still rather incapacited. 

 

“It's not milady now, Carson. It's Nurse Crawley.”

 

“Come now, let’s get you to bed, Mr. Carson,” Eve said as she, Sybil, and Matthew helped Mr. Carson up and to his room. When Major Clarkson arrived, he informed everyone that it was not a heart attack. 

The next day, while the rest of the family was shooting, helping the Drakes, and etc. Eve and Sybil were at the hospital exercising grounds with Thomas teaching Lt. Courtenay how to walk with a cane. 

 

“That's it. That's right, sir. If you move the stick fast enough, you don't have to slacken your pace,” Thomas instructed as Lt. Courtenay guided himself through the chairs.

 

“And check the width of the space as well as any possible obstruction.” Sybil added. 

 

“And be sure to move the cane in rhythm with your feet, with the cane tip always being on the opposite side of your forward foot,” Eve informed him. 

 

“Lieutenant Courtenay!” Major Clarkson called as he approaches them, “Well done. You're making good progress.” 

 

“Thanks to my saviours,” Lt. Courtenay replied. Sybil and Eve smile while Thomas salutes the major.

 

“So you'll be pleased to hear that we're all agreed that it's time for you to continue treatment elsewhere,” Major Clarkson informed. 

 

“What?” 

 

“At Farley Hall. You're not ill anymore. All you need is time to adjust to your condition, and the staff at Farley can help with that,” He elaborated. 

 

“But, sir, these three are helping me here,” Lt. Courtenay tried to argue. 

 

“Nurse Crawley, Matron De La Cruz, and Corporal Barrow are not trained in specialist care.” 

 

“Please. Don't sent me away. Not yet,” He pleaded. 

 

“Sir, surely we--” Thomas cuts himself off when Major Clarkson shoots him a look. Eve slightly prayed with her heart that he would change his mind and allow Lt. Courtenay to stay. 

 

“Lieutenant, you must know that every one of our beds is needed for the injured and dying from Arras. Mm?” Major Clarkson pats Lt. Courtenay on the arm, “Corporal, I'll see you in my office.” 

 

Major Clarkson then left. 

After returning Lt. Courtenay to his bed, Sybil and Eve rushed to Major Clarkson’s office and knocked on the door. 

 

“Yes!” Major Clarkson responded before Sybil and Eve stepped in the office. 

 

“We thought you may want to know what we think,” Sybil began to argue. 

 

“Why should I? Nurse Crawley, Matron De La Cruz, I may not be your social superior in a Mayfair ballroom, but in this hospital, I have the deciding voice,” Major Clarkson bellowed, “Please help him prepare his belongings. He leaves first thing in the morning.” 

 

“But Major Clarkson-” Eve began. 

 

“My decision is final, Matron De La Cruz,” He interrupted. 

That night at the hospital, Eve was working the night shift and was going to see how Lt. Courtenay was doing when she saw blood from his wrists dripping into a pool. She rushed off to get help, but when they returned it was too late to help him. As two medic corp soldiers took Lt. Courtenay’s body away, Eve said a prayer for him so that God would forgive him for taking his life. 

That morning in the exercise yard of the hospital, Major Clarskon, Isobel, Sybil, and Eve are discussing the events that took place last night. 

 

“He must've smuggled a razor into his bed,” Major Clarkson informed, “There was nothing to be done.”

 

“It's because we ordered him to go,” sybil sighed. 

 

“He must have felt that we were tried of him or decided we no longer cared for him,” Eve said. 

 

“We don't know that,” Isobel argued. 

 

“This is a tragedy, I don't deny it. But I cannot see what other course was open to me. He have no room for men to convalesce here and Farley is the nearest house I can send them to,” Major Clarkson explained. 

 

“There is a solution and it's staring us in the face. Downton Abbey,” Isobel suggested and the four of them stop walking. 

 

“Would they ever allow it?” Major Clarkson questions with a scoff, “Or even consider it?”

 

“I think they would. After this, I think they can be made to,” Eve revealed. 

Outside the cottage hospital, Branson carries a basket to the hospital where wounded soldiers are piling out of hospital trucks. Inside, Sybil and Eve settle the wounded while Isobel directs them to their beds. Branson brings the basket to Sybil and Eve.

 

“Her Ladyship had Mrs. Patmore make this up for you and Miss Eve so you both could eat something during the day,” Branson told Sybil. 

 

“Oh, I won't have time.” 

 

“You can pass what’s in it to the soldiers,” Eve suggested. 

 

“Is it what you thought it would be?” He asked Sybil 

 

“No. No, it's more savage and more cruel than I could've imagined, but I feel useful for the first time in my life, and that must be a good thing,” She responded. 

 

“Matthew, are you busy?” Eve asked as she walked toward a patient and after she had spotted Matthew. 

 

“No, of course not,” He replied and assisted Eve with helping a man into bed.

 

“So you wouldn't go back? To your life before the war?’ Brason asked Sybil. 

 

“No. No, I can never go back to that again,” She replied before she goes about her work and Branson watches her for a moment.

That evening when Sybil and Eve returned home and after they changed for dinner, Robert had asked his niece if she would join him to tell Mrs. Patmore about the new of her nephew. When they went down to the kitchen, they could hear Mrs. Patmore giving orders for dinner. 

 

“Fold it in, don't slap it. You're making a cake, not beating a carpet,” Mrs. Patmore said before she, Mrs. Hughes, and Daisy froze when Robert and Eve walked in, “Oh. I'm sorry, Your Lordship. I didn't see you there.” 

 

“It's quite all right, Mrs Patmore. I wonder, is there somewhere we could have a word?” Robert asked. 

 

“Why not go into my sitting room?” Mrs. Hughes suggested. 

The three stepped into Mrs. Hughes’s sitting room, Robert closes the door. 

 

“Please sit,” Robert and Mrs. Patmore sit while Eve stands beside her, “I do have some news of your nephew. I telephoned the war office and they've just come back to me, but I'm afraid it's not good news.” 

 

“I--I knew he was dead all along. I-- I said so to my sister. I said, "Kate", I said, "He's gone and you'll have to face-- " Mrs. Patmore began to rant. 

 

“Mrs Patmore, it's worse than that,” Robert interrupted. 

 

“What can be worse than being dead?” She asked him. 

 

“Private Philpots was shot for cowardice on the 17th of February,” 

 

“Oh my God,” Mrs. Patmore exclaimed. 

 

“This explains why the regiment was reluctant to supply information,” Robert said before he stands up and opens the door while Mrs Patmore begins to cry and Eve tries to comfort her as she holds Mrs. Patmore hands in hers, “Mrs Hughes, could you come in, please?”

 

 Mrs. Hughes enters and Robert closes the door before continuing, “Mrs Patmore has had some bad news. Her nephew has been killed.”

 

“Oh, he never has,” Mrs. Hughes responded with shock. 

 

“And that's not all,” Mrs. Patmore said. 

 

“It is all. Mrs Patmore,” Robert told her. Mrs Hughes does to  Mrs Patmore's side and joins Eve in comforting her, ” Let us make sure it is all. Your sister needs to know no more than this. We cannot know the truth. We should not judge,” Robert nods to Mrs. Hughes and Eve before he and Eve left. 

After dinner that evening, in the drawing room, the main topic was turning Downton into a convalescent home. 

 

“I think it's a ridiculous idea!” Violet voiced being against the idea of it.  

 

“Why?” Sybil asked offended. 

 

“Because this is a house, not a hospital.”

 

“But, Granny, a convalescent home is where people rest and recuperate,” Mary explained. 

 

“Mary is right, Granny. Everyone, great and small, must help,” Eve added. 

 

“But if there are relapses? What then? Amputation in the dining room? Resuscitation in the pantry?” Violet argued. 

 

“It would certainly be the most tremendous disturbance. If you knew how chaotic things are as it is,” Cora added. 

 

“But when there's so much good can be done,” Isobel rebutted. Violet slams her cane on the floor.

 

“I forbid it!” Violet proclaimed, “To have strange men prodding and prying around the house, to say nothing of pocketing the spoons. It's out of the question.” 

 

“I hesitate to remind you, but this is my house now. Robert's and mine, and we will make the decision,” Cora seethed. She stood up and takes a drink from Mrs. Hughes.

 

“Oh, I see. So now I'm an outsider...who need not be consulted,” Violet sighed. 

 

“Since you put it like that, yes,” Cora snapped. 

 

Chapter Text

It was not long after Downton had been decided to be turned into a convalescent home, that things were being prepared. In the drawing-room, beds were being set up. 

 

“Should we give them some more space between the beds?” Anna asked as she, Ethel, Eve walked in with parts of the beds. 

 

“Well, we could give them--” Edith began. 

 

“Not much,” Isobel answered, “I'm determined to defend the library as a recreation room.” 

 

“Where are we to sit?” Cora asked. 

 

“We can screen off the small library,” She replied. 

 

“Is that all?” 

 

“I suppose we--” Edith began before Isobel interrupted her again. 

 

“Well, we could leave you the boudoir. I wanted to put the intermediaries in there, but we don't have to.” 

 

“How kind,” Cora responded with no enthusiasm, and Isobel walked away. 

 

“I know this is a bit strange, but please, Aunt Cora, these men deserve some comfort for what they have sacrificed,” Eve said. 

 

“Why will we only have officers?” Sybil asked as she walked in with Major behind her, “Surely all wounded men need to convalesce.” 

 

“The hospital is for officers, and the whole idea is to have a complimentary convalescent home,” Major Clarkson expelled. 

 

“Of course, but I don't know if we can make that an absolute rule,” Eve reasoned. 

 

“If the world were logical, I would rather agree with you,” Isobel informed. 

 

“Which comes as no surprise,” Violet commented as she entered the room.  

 

“You would not, I imagine,” Isobel replied. 

 

“You imagine right. What these men will need is rest and relaxation. Will that be achieved by mixing ranks and putting everyone on edge?” Violet said before leaving the room with Mr. Carson by her side. Sybil and Eve follow her into the hall. 

 

“Granny,” Sybil called after as she and Eve rush to her. 

 

“Mm?” Violet stopped in tracks. 

 

“Different ranks can relax together, it has been known. I have seen it myself at the base hospital I work at,” Eve told her. 

 

“Well, don't look at me, I'm very good at mixing. We always danced the first waltz at the servants' ball, didn't we, Carson?” Violet responded. 

 

“It was an honor, my lady,” Mr. Carson spoke with pride. 

 

“It's a lot to ask when people aren't at their best,” Violet said before turning to Mr. Carson, “I'm searching for Lady Mary, Carson. Will you tell her I'm in the library?”

 

Mr. Carson bows and goes in search of her. Isobel passes Edith who's standing in a doorway.

 

“Don't loiter, Edith. There's plenty to be done,” Isobel told her. 

 

“Of course, but I'm not quite what to--” Edith began to respond. 

 

“Sybil, I want to have a quick word with you,” Isobel walked away which left Edith feeling lost.

 

Eve saw this and walked over to her, “Edith, could you help me with the beds?”

 

“Of course,” Edith replied. The two walked into the drawing-room and helped set the beds up. 

A bit later that day, Mr. Carson, Mrs. Huges, and Eve were in the kitchen informing Mrs. Patmore about the changes that were going to happen at Downton with the soldiers staying here. 

 

“But where are they going to eat?” Mrs. Patmore asked. 

 

“I understand from Mrs. Crawley that they'll share the dining room with the officers who are almost well,” Mr. Carson informed her. 

 

“So, am I running a cantina?” She questioned. 

 

“Don’t worry, Mrs. Patmore I can help you with the cooking,” Eve said. 

 

Daisy giggles as she reads her letter and informs everyone, “William says he's got time off between the end of his training and going overseas.” 

 

“He'll be with his father, surely?” Mrs. Hughes said. 

 

“He's going home first, but he wants to come here for his last night,” Daisy said. 

 

“You wouldn't mind that, would you, Mr. Carson?” Mrs. Hughes asked him. 

 

“Certainly not. I'd be glad to wish him well on his way. Oh, for you Mr. Branson,” Mr. Carson said as Branson enters and he hands him a letter.

 

“Why do you think he's coming here?” Daisy wondered. 

 

“To see us all and say goodbye. What's wrong with that?” Mrs. Patmore questioned. 

 

“Well, suppose it's something more. Suppose he's got plans,” Daisy said. 

 

“Well, you have to deal with that when it happens. And mind you deal fair. Now, go and grate that suet before I grow old and die,” Mrs. Patmore told her. 

In the ward, Sybil and Eve are laying the sheets on the hospital beds with Cora, Mary, and Edith in the room. Cora was discussing who would run Downton. 

 

“Who'll be in charge?” Cora asked. 

 

“Cousin Isobel thinks it'll be her,” Edith informed. 

 

“All know is that she'll drive us mad before the end,” Mary told. 

 

“I'm going up to change,” Cora said, having grown tired of everything. 

 

“We just want to finish this,” Sybil told them. 

 

“Aren't you going to the hospital?” Edith questioned. 

 

“No, not yet. We both on a night shift. we’ll walk down after dinner,” Eve answered, “And please don't start lecturing us.” 

 

“I won't. The truth is, I envy you. Both of you,” Edith revealed. 

 

“Do you ever miss helping out on the Drakes' farm?” Sybil asked her. 

 

“That's a funny question. Why?” Edith responded. 

 

“No reason. It's just, you seemed to have such a purpose there. It suited you,” Sybil told her. 

 

“It did suit me. I enjoyed it. But now I feel like a spare part.” 

 

“Trust me, you have a talent that none of the rest of us have, Edith. Just find out what it is and use it. It's doing nothing that's the enemy,” Eve encouraged her. 

After everything was ready. The family was greeting and helping the soldiers into Downton. Eve had noticed that some of officers were patients that she had known or attended at the base hospital. They told her about some things that were happening over there and that they had missed her. A while later, Eve, Sybil, Mary, and Edith were in the ward helping the officers. 

 

“As soon as I've done this, I'll take your orders for books,” Edith informed. 

 

“Thank you,” The officer said. 

 

Mary distributes the carafes in the room when Matthew walks in and talks to her. Eve and Sybil continued to help the officers until Isobel interrupted them. 

 

“Sybil, come, Edith can do that,” Isobel called out to her. Sybil then left the room and followed Isobel.

In the servant’s hall, Isobel, Eve, and Thomas were discussing Thomas’ duties as being in charge of Downton, along with what the rest of the staff will do. 

 

“But I must supervise the medical staff,” Thomas insisted. 

 

“Overseen by me. And Carson, I'm relying on you to make that that is-” Isobel began before Cora enters with Mrs Hughes behind her.

 

“What's going on?” Cora questioned. 

 

“I was arranging the household duties where they overlap with the duties of the nursing staff,” Isobel answered. 

 

“Shall we continue this upstairs?” Cora asked. 

 

“Well, I've made some charts and--” Isobel said before she noticed Cora gives her a severe look, “Of course.”

 

Isobel and Cora leave the servant’s hall and Eve followed to make sure that there wasn’t going to be a bloodbath between the two. 

In the library, Robert, Eve, and Major Clarkson were present as Cora and Isobel were having their discussion. 

 

“You take over every room in the house, you bark at me like a sergeant major, and you give orders to my servants,” Cora told Isobel off. 

 

“Cora, I'm sure Cousin-,” Robert began to intervene as Mary enters the library. 

 

“I'm sorry, are you in the middle of something?” Mary asked. 

 

“We're discussing the arrangements,” Major Clarkson explained. 

 

“Oh, good, because we've had a letter from Evelyn Napier. He's in a hospital in Middlesbrough and he's heard that we're a convalescent home now, and wonders if he can come here once he's released,” Mary informed them. 

 

“Of course he can come here,” Cora told her. 

 

“Well, now, just a minute,” Major Clarkson said. 

 

“There's no question of him coming here,” Isobel told Cora. 

 

“What?” She questioned. 

 

“The Middlesbrough General will have their own arrangements for where their patients convalesce.” 

 

“We can’t play favorites, Aunt Cora. We can’t pick and chose what officers can be here or not,” Eve voiced. 

 

“I'm afraid Mrs. Crawley and Matron De La Cruz are right. Downton must function as part of the official system, or it cannot function at all,” Major Clarkson agreed. 

 

“Now, I think, perhaps, I should make one thing clear. Downton is our house and our home, and we will welcome any friends or any relations we choose. And if you do not care to accept that condition, then I suggest you give orders for the nurses, and the patients, and the beds, and the rest of it, to be packed up and shipped out at once!” Robert voiced. Cora holds in a smile. 

 

“Thank you, Lord Grantham, for making your position so clear,” Major Clarkson clears his throat and starts to leave.

 

“Oh, just one more thing. The dogs. What should we do to stop Isis and Cassandra from getting into the patients' rooms?” Isobel asked. 

 

“I can answer that. Absolutely nothing,” Robert responded. Eve was somewhat happy with that answer, she found that animals can bring a smile to a person’s face when they are feeling low. 

In the library that evening, they were discussing the arrival of General Strutt. 

“If they arrive at five, we'll walk him around the wards, then show him the recovering men at play, and after that, a fairly grand dinner,” Robert explained the plan, “I'll tell him to bring mesquite.” 

 

“That is my challenge, my lord. How to make the dinner sufficiently grand with no footmen in the house,” Mr. Carson spoke.  

 

“Plenty of people give dinners without footmen,” Robert informed him. 

 

“Not people who entertain Sir Herbert Strutt, hero of the Somme,” Mr. Carson responded. 

 

“I'm sure he'll have seen worse things at the front than a dinner with no footmen,” Isobel said. 

 

“I agree. A general can survive a dinner without a footman serving,” Eve said. 

 

“Carson only wants to show the general proper respect,” Cora told them,“We will not criticize him for that.” 

 

“Indeed, we will not. But I think Lord Grantham's plan is a good one, with or without footmen,” Major Clarkson voiced. 

 

“Matthew writes Miss Swire is coming down from London for it,” Cora informed everyone. 

 

“Really? He never said so to me,” Isobel said confused. 

 

“Does he need your permission?” Cora questioned. 

 

“I think I should go around with him,” Isobel said, changing the subject. 

 

“You and Lady Grantham will both come with us along with Matron De La Cruz,” Major Clarkson informed her. 

 

“But won't you want to talk about treatments?” Isobel asked. 

 

“The treatments...and the house,” Major Clarkson clarified.

The next day, the entire household lines up outside to welcome the general. The car drives by and the soldiers solute. The general's party gets out and salutes the family.

 

“My cousin, Lord Grantham,” Matthew introduced Robert to the General. 

 

“This is very kind of you, Lord Grantham,” General strutt told him. 

 

“Welcome,” Robert responded. 

 

“Lady Grantham. Matron De La Cruz. And this is Major Clarkson who runs our hospital here,” Matthew introduced Cora, Eve, and Major Clarkson. 

 

“And I am Captain Crawley's mother,” Isobel introduced herself, “And will accompany you on your tour and explain the different levels of care we practice here.” 

 

Major Clarkson and Matthew's expressions reveal the impropriety of Isobel putting herself forward.

 

“Lady Grantham, Mrs. Crawley, and Matron De La Cruz will accompany us as we go around, sir,” Major Clarkson explained to General Strutt. 

 

“Makes a nice change from the craggy-faced warriors I'm usually surrounded by,” General Strutt responded, light heartedly. 

 

“I'd like to think that were true. Please, come this way,” Cora lead the way into Downton. 

 

“There's a large recreation room…” Isobel begna before being interrupted by Cora.

 

“I don't believe you've ever been to Downton before.”

They were giving General Strutt the tour and showed him the officers that are resting in ward down stairs.

 

“The ground floor rooms are for those men who the need most care, sir,” Matthew said. 

 

“Yes, of course,” General Strutt responded. 

 

“General Strutt, sir,” Captain Smiley called as he stood next to Major Haimes, who is laying in his bed. 

 

“Oh, right, yes. Tell me about this officer,” General Strutt walked over and began conversing with Captain Smiley. 

 

“Who is that man?” Isobel questioned, “I hope he's not complaining.”

 

“Oh, no. That's Captain Smiley. He hasn't an unkind bone in his body,” Edith informed her. 

 

“How do you know?” Mary asked her sister. 

 

“Matthew, listen to this,” General Strutt called him over. 

 

Matthew walked over and asks, “Everything all right, sir?” 

 

“What on earth's that about?” Cora wondered. 

 

“Oh, don't worry. Major Haimes can be a little waspish, but he wouldn't want to get us into trouble,” Edith informed her. 

 

“He really is all bark and no bite,” Eve added. 

 

“How do you know so much about a pack of strangers?” Cora asked her daughter. 

 

“They're not strangers to me,” Edith replied. 

 

“Edit has really gotten to know the officers,” Eve agreed, “Sometimes I feel as if i’m following her lead with taking care of them.”

 

“This is all very impressive, Lady Grantham. The nurses and your own staff to be congratulated,” General Strutt said. 

 

“I believe they are,” Cora agreed. 

A while later, they were in the dinning room enjoying luchon. Not long after, Eve noticed Branson entering the dining room carrying the soup. She also noticed that Branson was glaring at the general. A moment later, Mr Carson and Anna cross the room to him just as Branson is about to pull the lid off of the soup. Mr Carson clamps his hand down over Branson's, so he can't open it. 

 

“No!” Branson whispered. 

 

“Yes,” Mr. Carson told him in a whisper. 

 

Branson struggles for a minute, then looks at Sybil behind him and eventually let's Carson escort him out. Mary notices as Anna follows them with the soup tray. Mr Carson shoves Branson through the door.

 

“Get downstairs now!” Mr. Carson whispered as he makes Branson to go back through the door. 

 

A few minutes later, Mr. Carson returned with the soup and William, dressed in his soldier uniform. 

 

“What was going on with the soup?” Robert questioned, “It came, it went.” 

 

“Nothing to worry about, my lord. Branson was taken ill so William volunteered to be footman one last time,” Mr. Carson explained, but Eve knew he was lying, “You don't mind, do you?”

 

“Oh, not a bit. It was very kind of him. Our footman, William, is leaving us tomorrow to join his regiment, that's why he's not in livery,” Robert informed the General. 

 

“Well, you're a credit to this house and this country, young man. There is no livery so becoming as a uniform,” General Strutt commented. 

 

William nods, “Sir.”

 

“Lady Rosamund, Mary, all of you, have been so kind to Lavinia,” Matthew congratulated them. 

 

“Well, naturally. We're all curious to know more of Miss Swire if she's to reign over Downton's queen,” Violet spoke. 

 

“Dear me, I hope you haven't unearthed anything too fearful,” Matthew voiced. 

 

“You must ask Mary,” Violet said causing many significant looks to be exchanged.

 

“One thing I'm still not quite clear about. Who, precisely, is in charge of Downton when you're not here?” General Strutt asked. 

 

“I've given it some thought, sir, and it seems to be only fair that Mrs Crawley...and Lady Grantham…” Major Clarkson answered. Isobel's smile fades. Cora smiles very happily,” ...should share that responsibility.”

 

“Capital. Well said. The fact is, I have been more than gratified by my visit here today, and I thank Captain Crawley for arranging it.”

 

“Here, here,” Robert cheered. 

 

“You are all to be praised for your response to our national crisis, but I've been talking and I've been listening, and I feel there is one among you whose generosity is in danger of going unremarked,” Both Isobel and Cora wait expectantly,” It seems the daily cares and needs of the patients are being dealt with quietly and efficiently by Lady Edith,” General Strutt announced. Surprised, everyone stares at Edith, “Or that's what the officers tell me. So, let us raise our glasses and drink her health.”

 

Everyone raised their glasses and say,”Lady Edith.”

 

Edith smiles in wonder of the compliment.

In the front of the staff is line up as the party leaves. Mr Lang struggles with shell shock.

 

“Is there any chance you might take our footman, William, for your servant? I can pull some strings, get him transferred to your lot,” Robert asked Matthew. 

 

“If you'd like me to, of course. I can't promise to keep him safe,” He said. 

 

“I know, but...he'd have someone looking out for him. Oh, my God,”Robert sees Lang shaking, “Lang, are you all right, old chap?” Lang grabs onto Robert and buries his head in his chest, “Come, come, man. Things can't be as bad as all that. Carson.”

 

Eve couldn’t help but camly rush over and help the situation as Mr. Carson walked over. 

 

“Mr. Lang, what happened?” Mr. Carson asked.

 

“The general and all these officers, I don't have to go back with them, do I? Because I can't,” Mr. Lang begged. 

 

“No, of course not, Mr. Lang. You don’t have to go back,” Eve comforted him. 

 

“The general's looking for you, my lord,” Mr. Carson informed Robert. 

 

Mr. Carson steps in front of Mr Lang to hide him from the departing company, O'Brien helps with comforting Mr. Lang. 

Later on that day in the Servant’s hall, Eve was sitting at the table talking to Anna while Ethel reads the papers and Miss O'Brien sews.

 

“Where is Mr. Branson?” Ethel asked. 

 

“Mr. Carson sent him back to his cottage to stew in his own juice,” Anna answered as William walks into the room and Daisy moves to stand beside him.

 

“Will we see you in the morning to wish you luck, William?” Eve asked.  

 

“Oh, yes. But I've got something I'd like to say now,” William takes Daisy's hand, “If you don't mind.”

 

“Don't, not yet,” Daisy told him. 

 

“They must know sooner or later. Daisy and I are going to be married,” William announced. 

 

“You never are! When?!” Ethel asked them.  

 

“After the war,” Daisy answered. 

 

“I'm not sure I can wait that long,” William said. Daisy looks worriedly at Mrs. Patmore.




Chapter Text

In the morning hours at Downton, Edith was trying to convince Mary to join in on the concert that the officers were putting together as She and Eve were handing out letters in the grand hall.

 

“Mary, the men are arranging the concert now and they're so anxious for us both to be in it or there'll be no girls at all. Eve is going to sing by herself. Please say you will,” Edith pleaded. 

 

"I'll be singing a song that I and many others would sing at the hospital in France,” Eve said. 

 

“Do I have to?” Mary asked as she walked toward the stairs. 

 

“Yes, you do,” Cora told her daughter as she came down the stairs,”Keeping their spirits up is an important part of the cure and it's so very little to ask.”

 

“What's going on?” Isobel asked Edith as she walked into the hall. 

 

“The men are putting on a concert.”

 

“Can I help?”

 

“Edith has it under control,” Cora answered. 

 

“I do, if Mary's willing,” Edith said. 

 

“Oh, all right. One song, and that's your lot,” Mary told her from up the stairs. Eve and Edith left the grand hall to hand out the post in the recreation room. 

In the recreation room, Eve and Edith were handing out the post to the officers. 

 

“There's a parcel for you,” Edith hands it over to the officer. 

 

“Thank you.” 

 

“There's a little one for you,” Eve hands a small package to an officer.

 

“This one looks as if it's been opened, but it hasn't,” Edith informed him. She and Eve hear a giggle and looks over to see Ethel leaning close to Major Bryant,”Ethel, have you nothing to do?”

 

Ethel leaves just as Mrs Hughes enters.

 

“I was keeping her talking. You mustn't blame her,” Major Bryant said. 

 

“I don't,” Edith told him. 

 

Both Mrs. Hughes and Eve look disapprovingly at Major Bryant and Mrs. Hughes walks away. 

 

“Nurse Evie!” Eve heard her nickname that the children at the village hospital had given her and turned to see one of the boys she knew from the hospital all grown up.

 

“Danny, is that you?” Eve asked as she walked over to the boy she once knew now in a wheelchair, “How have you been?”

 

“I have been better, but you should see the other guy,” He answered with a smile, “I have not seen you since the start of the war.”

 

“I went away the moment they would allow me,” She told him before she looked at him with a serious expression, “Danny, I want you to be honest with me. Did you lie about your age when you enlisted?”

 

Danny hesitated for a moment before answering, “I took my brother’s papers and I told my family that I had found a job in Elgin. I send them a letter every once in a while to let them know that I am doing well. Please don’t tell them, Nurse Evie.”

 

“I promise, but I know that you will have to tell them soon, please Danny. Should something happen to you your family should know what you were doing,” Eve told him. 

 

After she had finished helping Edith handing out the post, Eve went downstairs to the kitchen 

As Eve and Mrs. Hughes walked toward the kitchen, they could hear Mrs. Patmore and Isobel talking. 

 

“But I don't understand. The patients are always served their luncheon at half past twelve,” Isobel said.  

 

“Well, today they'll be served at one,” Mrs. Patmore informed her. 

 

“Is there something I can help with?” Mrs. Hughes asked. 

 

“Mrs Patmore seems to be disobeying my instructions, and I can't get to the reason why,” Isobel told her. 

 

“If you mean the patients' new lunchtime, Her Ladyship felt that it made the staff luncheon unreasonably early. She moved it so that they could eat at noon,” She told Isobel. 

 

“But that will interfere with the nurses' shifts,” Isobel wondered. 

 

“No, actually, my aunt has altered those, too,” Eve informed. 

 

“Has she indeed? Well, we'll see about that,” Isobel walks away and everyone knew where she was going. 

 

“It was always a question of when,” Mrs. Hughes said. 

That night in Sybil’s bedroom, Eve sat on the bed petting Cassandra while Sybil finishes her hair. Then Mary enters the bedroom. 

 

“Anna said you were honouring us with your presence at dinner,” Mary greeted them. 

 

“It's easier here in the hospital. And I can always get changed back into my uniform if I need to,” Sybil explained. 

 

“What were you talking to Branson about? When I came into the yard?” She inquired. 

 

“Nothing,” Sybil lied before she walks away from the mirror.

 

“Then why were you there?” Mary questioned.  

 

“Why were you there?” Eve asked Mary, attempting to help Sybil. 

 

“Because I was ordering the motor. That is why one talks to chauffeurs, isn't it? To plan journeys by road.”

 

“He is a person. He can discuss other things,” Sybil defended. 

 

“I'm sure he can. But not with you,” Mary reasoned. 

 

“What do you want from me? Am I to see if Sir Richard Carlisle has a younger brother? One who's even richer than he is?” Sybil exclaimed. 

 

“Darling, what's the matter with you? I'm on your side,” Mary argued. 

 

“Then be on my side!” Sybil cried. 

In the village, Eve was walking Mrs. Patmore and Daisy enjoying the air and sun. 

 

"I had to get out of that kitchen if I'm not to be found dead under the table. It's like cooking a banquet three times a day," Mrs. Patmore complained as they walked.

 

"It is a lot of extra work, whatever they say. Even with the helpers," Daisy agreed.

 

"Huh. Don't think they lighten the load."

 

"I know that with Downton being a convalescent home and all the people that have been added to feed has been a struggle for you and everyone in the kitchen, Mrs. Patmore, Daisy. But everyone is grateful for what you are doing," Eve told them.

 

They see a bunch of war-wounded men walking to the Crawley house.

 

"Mrs Bird? What's going on?" Mrs. Patmore asked her as they walked over.

 

"I knew I'd be found out sooner or later. At least it's you," Mrs. Bird said.

 

"Found out doing what?" She asked, confused.

 

"What does it look like?"

 

“Well, I don't know what it looks like. Except some kind of soup kitchen.”

 

“You better come inside,” Mrs. Bird told them. They followed her into the Crawley house and when the arrived in the kitchen there are men gathered in a line to get food. 

 

“One at a time,” Mrs. Bird said as she grabbed the plates. Take a piece of bread.”

 

“Right. Daisy, stand there. Give them a bowl and a spoon. Eve, hand out the vegetables. When did all this start?” Mrs. Patmore asked Mrs. Bird as they took their place. 

 

“That fella turned up asking for food. Then he came back next day with a friend. And here we are,” She replied as she served the soup. 

 

“What does Mrs. Crawley say?” Daisy asked her. 

 

“She doesn't know yet. I suppose she'll put a stop to it when she gets back from France.”

 

“Cousin Isobel does not seem like the type of person who would do such a thing,” Eve said. 

 

“To be honest, Mrs Patmore, I'm not sure I can manage much longer,” Mrs. Bird told her. 

 

“Well, how often do you do it?” She asked. 

 

“Plan to get it down to once a week and give 'em only the cheapest cuts, but it is my money. And I don't know how much--”

 

“No, hold it right there,” Mrs. Patmore interrupted, “If we can't feed a few soldiers in our own village, them as have taken the bullet or worse for king and country, then I don't know what.”

That evening, everyone was in the dinning room eating their dinner and talking amongst each other. The topics of conversation varied.

 

“I might go over to Moulton tomorrow. Agatha Spenlow promoting her charity fair. Do you need the motor?” Cora asked her husband. 

 

“I'm afraid I do,” Robert replied, “Can you get Pratt to take you in the other car?” 

 

“Doesn't matter, I can go on Monday,” She told him, “But why?”

 

“I'm told Bates is working at a public house in Kirkbymoorside. I want to investigate,” He answered. 

 

“I can't decide which part of that speech is the most extraordinary. Why can't someone else go?” Violet asked. 

 

“Because I want to go myself,” Robert replied. The telephone rings and Mr. Carson goes to answer it.

 

“So, Sybil, what are you up to, dear?” Violet asked her youngest granddaughter. 

 

“Nothing much. Eve and I have been working. I don't have time to get up to anything else,” Sher answered. 

 

“Only, Mary and I were talking about you. You know, the other day,” Violet informed. 

 

“Oh?” Sybil muttered. 

 

“I didn't say anything,” Mary mouthed. 

 

“Yes, you see, sometimes in war, one can make friendships that aren't quite…appropriate. And can be awkward, you know, later on. I mean, we've all done it. I just want you to be on your guard,” Violet warned. 

 

“Appropriate for whom, Granny?” Eve inquired, defending Sybil. 

 

“Well, don't jump down my throat, dear. I'm only offering friendly advice,” Violet defended herself. 

 

“Why do you want to see Bates? To give him his old job back?” Cora asked her husband. 

 

“Not entirely. I mainly want to see him because we parted badly,” Robert confessed. 

 

Carson re-enters, “Telephone call for you, milord.”

 

“If you did, I'm sure it's his fault,” Cora said, trying to comfort her husband. 

 

“No, it was mine,” Robert gets up from the table and exits into the next room, which is full of the officer's loud conversation.

 

“Oh, really. It's like living in a second rate hotel where the guests keep arriving and no one seems to leave,” Violet complied. 

After dinner, the ladies exit the dining room and Robert finishes up his phone call. Eve and Edith stayed behind to speak to him. . 

 

“I see. Yes. Thank you for letting me know,” Robert said into the telephone before hanging up. 

 

“Are you all right, Papa?” Edith asked. 

 

“You seem distraught,” Eve said. 

 

“That was the war office. Matthew and William went out on a patrol a few days ago and they haven't been seen since,” Robert informed them. 

 

“Oh, my God,” Edith gasped. 

 

“Let's not fall to pieces quite yet. It happens all the time, apparently, and the men turn up in one field hospital or another,” He told them. 

 

“But they are treating them as Missing In Action?” Eve asked. 

 

“It's too early for that. There could be lots of things to explain it.”

 

“You mean they could've been taken prisoner,” Edith inquired. 

 

“It's possible. Don't say anything to Mary. Or your mother. Or anyone, in fact. Not yet,” Robert told them, “I shouldn't really have told you.”

 

“What about Cousin Isobel?” Edith asked. 

 

“I don't know how to contact her. Anyway, she's in France. She may hear before we do,” Robert takes Edith's hand.

The next evening, in the servant’s corridor, Mrs. Hughes and Eve walked into the hallway and were surprised to find Mr. Bates. 

 

“Mr Bates. You're a sight for sore eyes. Welcome home,” Mrs. Hughes greeted. 

 

“It is so good to have you back, Mr. Bates,” Eve told him. 

 

“Thank you, Mrs Hughes, Miss Eve,” Mr. Bates said before Anna steps into the corridor.

 

“Thought it was you,” Anna said with a smile on her face. 

 

“Hello,” He smiled at her. 

 

“Come a way in, and give some substance to the gossip of your return,” Mrs. Hughes said as she and Eve led Mr. Bates into the Servent’s hall where Mr. Carson and some of the other indoor staff is. 

 

“You'll find things a bit different from when you left, Mr Bates,” Mr. Carson told him. 

 

“Downton at war?” Mr. Bates said. 

 

“Precisely. There's some extra help in the kitchen, all very nice people. And the nurses of course, but they live down at the hospital.” 

 

“Except for Lady Sybil and Miss Eve,” Anna added. 

 

“Nurse Crawley and Matron De La Cruz, please,” Thomas corrected her. 

 

“So, we've both returned, you and I,” Mr. Bates noted, “Couple of bad pennies.”

 

“I haven't,” He told him.

 

“Thomas means he's not here as a servant. He manages the house. He's a sergeant now,” Miss O’Brien informed Mr. Bates. 

 

“I take orders from Major Clarkson. He runs this place on behalf of the army medical corps,” Thomas added. 

 

“Yet another reason to pray for peace,” Mr. Bates joked, “I heard about William from His Lordship. And Captain Crawley.”

 

“I'm sure they're all right,” Anna told him.

 

“Everyone has been worried about them and some have started to fear the worst,” Eve said. 

 

They hear a door bang open and Mr. Molesley runs down the corridor.

 

“Sorry I'm late,” He apologized, “Has the dressing gong rung yet?”

 

“You're not late,” Mrs. Hughes informed him, “Mr. Molesley, but er--”

 

“Mr Bates is back, and you reminded me I better ring it now,” Mr. Carson said before walking out of the room. 

 

“Are you staying for good?” Mr. Mosley asked, still panting. 

 

“I'd need a crystal ball to answer that, but I'll stay for now,” Mr. Bates answered, “Have you been standing in for me?”

 

“I was going to starting tonight, yeah,” He replied. 

 

“Then you'll be relieved to see me.”

 

“Oh, tremendously.”

 

“What's that?” Mr. Bates asked, gesturing to what is in Mr. Molesley’s hand. 

 

“It's a new kind of shoehorn. I bought it for His Lordship,” He replied. 

 

“That's very kind of you, Mr. Molesley, thank you,” Mr. Bates said. Mr. Molesley is forced to give Mr. Bates the shoehorn. Mr. Carson rings the dressing gong in the distance.

 

“Daisy, fetch me some more tea,” Thomas ordered.  

 

“Thomas, I've got dinner--” Daisy began.  

 

“Hot this time, and it's Sergeant Barrow to you,” He reminded her. 

 

“I’ll make it. I was about to make some anyway for a few of the officers and nurses,” Eve said before walking toward the kitchen. 

In the morning at the Crawley house, they gathered in the kitchen getting everything ready before the wounded soldiers came in for their meal.

 

“Mind out, this is hot,” Mr. Mosley said as he placed a hot pot full of soup 

 

“Daisy, spoons!” Mrs. Patmore ordered as she came in with a tray, “Unless they're to drink directly from the bowl.” 

 

“Do you think we have enough?” Mrs. Bird asked. 

 

“Oh, you'll feed about fifty, I reckon,” Mr. Mosley noted. 

 

The entire room went quite and they all saw Cora and Miss O’Brien standing at the doorway to the kitchen. 

 

“May we come in?” Cora greeted. 

 

“Your Ladyship. What a surprise,” Mrs. Patmore said. 

 

“O'Brien seemed to think that you and Mrs. Bird were engaged in a commercial venture of some sort, so I came to see for myself,” She told them.

 

“We are not, Your Ladyship,” Mrs. Bird explained. 

 

“I agree, that's not what it looks like.”

 

“We feed these men once a week, and I'm not ashamed of it. I--I'll be back before luncheon at the big house,” Mrs. Patmore told her. 

 

“I'm sure. But is it true they're fed from our kitchens?” Cora asked. 

 

“Only the stuff the army gives. They are soldiers,” Daisy informed. 

 

“What did I tell you?” Miss O’Brien said. 

 

“Daisy's right. We only use the food the army pay for, and all the men have served their country,” Mrs. Patmore added. 

 

“Please Aunt Cora, what we are doing is helping those who have been turned away from any kind of work all because they have been injured or worse while protecting their homes and families,” Eve pleaded.  

 

They all wait nervously for Cora's next move.

 

“In future, I would prefer it if you would use food paid for by the house. I don't want the army to accuse us of mismanagement,” Cora said. 

 

“You mean, you're going to let them get away with it?” Miss O’Brien questioned her. 

 

“Oh, more than that, I'm going to help them. And so are you,” She told her, Molesley.”

 

“Ma'am,” Mr. Mosley stood at attention. 

 

“If you'd bring that table over, I suggest we divide the food. Then we can form two lines and it will go faster,” Cora said, the staff and Eve smile at each other, “O'Brien, you can manage the bread. Daisy?”

 

“Of course, milady,” Daisy leaves the room to let the wounded soldiers in. 

 

“What is it?” Cora asked Mr. Mosley after she had moved behind the table. 

 

Mr. Molesley opens the lid, “Beef stew, ma'am.”

 

Daisy directs the men to the kitchen, “Stand over right there.”

 

They all dish up food the soldiers as they enter the kitchen.

That evening in the library, Edith plays the piano as an accent to Major Bryant's magic act. While Sybil and Eve tend to some of the officers. Eve was somehow dreading the moment when Major Bryant’s act was finished and she would have to go up there, but she knew that there were times when one had to push through the nerves. The audience applauds as Bryant finished his magic act. Eve turns around and Edith nods to her.

 

“And now ladies and gentleman, I give you Downton Abbey’s very own Florence Nightingale: The Honourable Miss and Matron Eve De La Cruz,” Edith introduced her cousin as she walked up front. 

 

“Thank you, Edith. The song I am about to sing is one that has been sung among many of us at the front,” Eve said. She waited for Edith to begins playing the music before she sang, “Nights are growing very lonely, says are very long; I’m a-growing weary only List’ning for your song. Old remembrances are thronging Thro’ my memory till it seems the world is full of dreams just to call you back to me.”

 

The audience joined in for the chorus, “There’s a long, long trail a-winding Into the land of my dreams, where the nightingales are singing and a white moon beams. There’s a long, long night of waiting until my dreams all come true; Till the day when I’ll be going down that long, long trail with you.”

 

“All night long I hear you calling, calling sweet and low; Seem to hear your footsteps falling, ev’ry where I go. Tho’ the road between us stretches many a weary mile, i forget that you’re not with me yet when I think I see you smile.”

“There’s a long, long trail a-winding into the land of my dreams, where the nightingales are singing and a white moon beams. There’s a long, long night of waiting until my dreams all come true; till the day when I’ll be going down that long, long trail with you.”

The audience applauds as when the song had finished and Eve gives a little curtsy before standing beside Sybil. Edith turns around and nods to Mary, who walks to the front.

 

“Most of you won't know how rare it is to see my sister Edith and I pulling together in a double act. But in wartime, we – like all of you – have more important things to worry about. Ladies and gentlemen, I give you, the Crawley sisters,” Mary introduced.

 

Edith began playing the song and Mary sang, “Some times when I feel bad and things look blue I wish a pal I had, say one like you Someone within my heart to build a throne Someone who'd never part to call my own.”

 

Everyone joined in as they did with Eve, “If you were the only girl in the world and I were the only boy. Nothing else would matter in the world today. We could go on loving in the same old way.”

 

Mary suddenly stops singing and everyone turns to see who Mary is looking at. Cora and Robert stand up in delight and Robert goes to shake Matthew's hand.

 

“My dear boy. My very dear boy,” Robert said with joy and relief. 

 

“Come on, don’t stop for me, “Matthew said before singing at he walks up the aisle to stand with Mary,”  I would say such wonderful things to you,” Matthew sang as he walks up the aisle to stand with Mary.

 

“There would be such wonderful things to do,” Matthew and Mary sanged. 

 

“If you were the only girl in the world and I were the only boy,” When the song finishes, the audience applauds and smiles all around. Mary barley able to maintain her composure in her shock and joy.

Later that evening in the great hall, a reception was being held for everyone after the concert. Matthew was explaining what had happened to him and William to Robert and Mary. Eve and Sybil were helping the soldiers and enjoying conversation with them. Everyone had seemed to have forgotten the war for a brief time that night. 

Chapter Text

Base hospital 25, 1918

 

Everyone was running around the hospital preparing for the wounded that would soon arrive from the Amiens. Soon the ambulance arrived and everyone flocked to them. One by one the wounded were carried out and into the hospital, but two of the wounded made Eve freeze. It was Matthew and William. She was broken out of her trace when one of the nurses placed their hand on her shoulder.

 

“Are you alright, Eve?”

 

“I’m fine, Annie. Thank you for asking,” She answered. 

 

After getting all of the wounded off the ambulance and into the hospital, Eve went to find Colonel Blake getting ready for surgery. 

 

“Colonel Blake, sir.”

 

“Yes, Matron De La Cruz?”

 

“I have come to ask if I may take leave just for five days?” Eve asked 

 

“And why is that, Matron?” Colonel Blake inquired. 

 

“Two of the wounded that arrived are Captain Crawley and Private Mason,” She answered, “And I hoping that you will allow me to tend to them as they return to England and stay with them a few days.”

 

“I suppose it can be allowed, but I want you back in five days as you said. We’ll let your family know of your arrival as well as Captain Crawley’s and Private Mason’s.”

 

“Of course, sir,” Eve nodded before going to prepare for surgery. 

 

When her shift in surgery was over, Eve gathered what she would need before joining William and Matthew, both unconscious, and they were taken away in the motor.

After almost two days at sea, the three of them arrived back in England. Eve informed the army medics and drivers there of Matthew’s and William's condition before helping them get the wounded onto the ambulances to be taken to the hospitals. Eve joined Matthew in the same ambulance to be taken to the hospital in their village. 

 

When they had arrived at the hospital, Branson had informed her that the Dowager Countess had demanded that she return to Downton Abbey the moment she arrived. Eve debated for a movement before following him to the motor to be taken to Downton. 

 

Upon her arrival at Downton, Eve stepped out of the motor and went inside, but was stopped by her Grandmother and her cousin, Edith. 

 

“Oh, good. You’re here,” Violet said, “We need to leave right away.”

 

“Leave? But I just got here?” Eve questioned, giving her grandmother a confused look. 

 

“I had just talked to Shrimpie. He helped us get William transferred from the hospital in Leeds to here. Quickly, Mr. Mason and William are waiting for us,” She answered before walking outside to the car. Eve and Edith looked at each other before following their grandmother to the motor. 

In the Leeds General Infirmary, Mr. Mason sits by his son's bedside while Violet, Eve, and Edith speak with Doctor Morton. 

 

“And has Lord Flincher's order been acted on?” Violet asked. 

 

“It has. There's an ambulance waiting,” Doctor Morton answered, “Although, no one quite knows how you managed it.”

 

“What exactly is the matter with him?” She inquired. 

 

“His body's sustained too much damage. He cannot recover,” He informed her. 

 

“But he looks so normal.”

 

“Appearances can be cruelly deceptive. The force of the blast has fatally injured his lungs.”

 

“But if he's lived this long…” Edith began. 

 

“William is a fighter, but there are some fights no one can win,” Eve said. 

 

“Would it make any difference if he stayed here? Or are you just making him as comfortable as can be?” Violet asked Doctor Morton. 

 

“That's it. There's nothing more we can do for him,” He told her. 

 

“So, you agree with our plan.”

 

“I don't know about you, but I'd rather die in a familiar place surrounded by familiar faces,” He informed Violet. 

 

Mr. Mason steps away from his son’s bedside and approaches them.  

 

“There you are, Mr. Mason. It seems we have everything settled. We'll be away before long,” Violet inform him. 

 

“He'll be forced to do better if we can just get him back to where he knows. I feel sure of it,” Mr. Mason said. 

 

“I shouldn't--” Doctor Morton began before he was interrupted by Violet. 

 

“Shouldn't worry too much. We'll know much more when he's rested. 

 

“I'm very grateful, milady. To all of you,” Mr. Mason said. 

 

“Let's get him ready,” Edith said before she, Eve, and Mr. Mason walk over to William. 

It was later in the day when they arrived at Downton, Eve and the ambulance driver picked up the gurney and carried William to a guest room upstairs. 

 

After getting William settled, Mr. Mason and Mrs. Patmore stand aside while Edith and Eve tend to William. 

 

“Why don't you go home now, Mr. Mason? We'll see you tomorrow,” Edith said. 

 

“Are you sure you don't mind sitting up with him?” Mr. Mason asked. 

 

“He won't be alone. Not for a moment. I promise,” She assured him. 

 

“He looks so perfect, lying there,” He said before taking his leave. 

 

“But he does look perfect. Are you sure they've got it right?” Mrs. Patmore asked while looking down at William sleeping peacefully.  

 

“I'm afraid so. If only I weren't,” Edith said. 

 

“There are times when we have patients at the base hospital who look as though they were perfectly fine and were not injured badly, but in truth, they are trying not to let death win,” Eve said. 

The next day, Eve and Mrs. Hughes were in the village waiting for the bus to arrive. Mrs. Hughes picks up a basket and they get onto a bus. After a while, two arrive at a house and Mrs. Hughes knocks on the door. The door opened, revealing Ethel holding a baby in her arm. Eve and Mrs. Hughes walk into her house and hand her the baskets of food. Ethel takes food out of the basket Mrs. Hughes bought, a baby in her other arm. 

 

“If he could only see the child,” Mrs. Hughes said. 

 

“He won't. I've written again and again. I've offered to bring him to any place he wants,” Ethel told her. 

 

Mrs. Hughes and Eve shared a look before Mrs. Hughes informs Ethel, “I wasn't going to tell you this, but he's coming on a visit this week to see his old pals.” 

 

“Help me, Mrs. Hughes, Milady. Let me come to Downton and show him the baby!” Ethel pleaded with them. 

 

“Oh, certainly not! I won't have that,” Mrs. Hughes denied before Eve could say anything. 

 

“Well, then ask him to meet me! I know he'd listen to you. I'll give you a letter. One more can't hurt. Make him read it in front of you.”

 

“I--I'll do no such thing,” She told Ethel. 

 

“But please!” Ethel begged Mrs. Hughes. 

 

“He'd say it was none of my business, and he'd be right. Besides, don't think I approve of what you've done, because I don't,” Mrs. Hughes said. 

 

“Haven't you ever made a mistake?” Ethel asked. 

 

“Not on this scale. No, I have not. Sorry to disappoint you.”

 

“So, you won't do anything?”

 

“I'm feeding you out of the house, quite wrongly, I might add. I have a good mind to stop that,” Mrs. Hughes said. 

 

“No, I'm the one who's sorry,” Ethel said.  

 

“Ethel, Mrs. Hughes, and I will try with the Major, but we don’t know if we can change a vile man like that,” Eve told her. 

After returning home, Eve and Edith went up to Wiliam’s room to see how he is doing and to give him his medicine. It was not long when Daisy came into the room. 

 

“There she is. Come over here where I can see you,” William holds out his hand and Daisy takes it, “By’ eck, it were worth it, if I get to hold your hand.”

 

“Don't be daft,” Daisy told him. 

 

“I've never slept in a room as big as this. Where are we?” William asked. 

 

“At the end of the south gallery,” Edith answered. 

 

“Here take this,” Eve hands William a tonic.

 

“Any news of Captain Crawley?” He asked her. 

 

“He's doing much better. Thanks to you,” She answered before William drinks the tonic.

 

“Dad'll be here in a bit. Can you stay for a minute?” William asked Daisy. 

 

“I ought to go down. It's not fair on Mrs. Patmore,” She answered. 

 

“She won't mind, Daisy. I’ll take the fall should it come to it,” Eve told her. 

 

“Because I did want to ask you something. Daisy, would you ever marry me now and not wait for the end of the war like we said?” William asked Daisy. 

 

“You mustn't worry about all that for the moment now, William. You're here for rest, not excitement,” Edith told him. 

 

“That's right,” Daisy agreed, “There's no need to worry about it now. First, let's get you better.”

 

“But would you think about it?” William asked her. 

 

“I must go. They'll be sending out a search party soon. Just rest,” Daisy told him before she leaves the room.

Later that day, Mrs. Hughes and Eve are in the grand hall watching Major Bryant playing cards with his friends. Mrs. Hughes takes a breath and then she and Eve approach Major Bryant. 

 

“Major, might Miss Eve and I have a word?” Mrs. Hughes asked him. 

 

The Major makes an expression to his friends and follows Mrs. Hughes and Eve to the front hall.

 

“What is it?” He asked. 

 

“We have something for you,” Eve holds the letter with his name on it. Byrant looks at the handwriting of his name on the letter she holds out but doesn't take it. 

 

“Thank you,” He said.  

 

“I wish you would read it,” Mrs. Hughes said. 

 

“Do you know who wrote it?” He asked them. 

 

“Yes, I do,” Mrs. Hughes answered while Eve nodded, “And I know how anxious she is for an answer. 

 

“All due respect, I don't believe it's any of your concern,” Major Bryant told them.

 

“I do believe it is my concern, Major. Seeing as I was the midwife who helped deliver your son in this world and I’ll be damned if I will stand by and do nothing as you neglect your responsibilities as a father. And know this, Major, you will get what your just deserts,” Eve said before walking away to attend to her duties. 

That evening in William’s room, Daisy comes into the room. 

 

“Will you leave us a moment?” William asked, his voice is hoarse. His father, Eve, and Edith leave the room to give the two some privacy. Mr. Mason, Eve, and Edith wait in the corridor giving William and Daisy some privacy. 

 

Mr. Mason and Edith wait in the corridor. Some time passes before Daisy comes out, Edith and Eve then enter the room. Mr. Mason stayed out in the corridor and talked to Daisy before coming back into his son’s room. 

The next morning, Eve is having breakfast with her uncle who is reading the newspaper, and cousins. 

 

“Good God Almighty,” Robert exclaimed, "The engagement is announced between Lady Mary Josephine Crawley, eldest daughter of the Earl and Countess of Grantham, and Sir Richard Carlisle, son of Mr. and the late Mrs. Mark Carlisle of Morningside Edinburgh." Is this why you went to see him? Why didn't you say it'd be in today's paper?”

 

“I didn't know,” Mary responded. 

 

“Well, surely he asked your permission?” He asked her. 

 

“I don't think asking permission is his strongest suit.”

 

“That's very high-handed. You can't let him get away with it,” Robert told Mary. 

 

“Well, it's done now,” Edith told her father. 

 

“And not very much we can do,” Eve added. 

 

Mr. Carson steps forward and Robert asks, “What is it?”

 

“William's wedding, my lord. If it can be arranged for this afternoon, the indoor staff would like to attend.”

 

“We don't yet know if Mr. Travis will agree to do it,” Robert told him. 

 

“I'm afraid he has very little time to make up his mind,” Mr. Carson said. 

That afternoon, Mrs. Hughes and Eve visit Ethel at her home and inform her about Major Bryant. 

 

“You can't have expected much more. Not when those letters all went unanswered,” Mrs. Hughes told her. 

 

“I don't know what I expected, but you can't help hoping,” Ethel said.  

 

“Have you found any work?” She asked. 

 

“Bit of scrubbing. There aren't many places I can take the baby,” Ethel answered. 

 

“I can ask some people I know if they are looking for help and won’t mind about a baby?” 

 

“No, milady,” She answered Eve. 

 

“What do you tell them?” Mrs. Hughes asked. 

 

“That my husband died at the front.”

 

“It's funny, we have a new maid, Jane, who really is a war widow with a child and we respect her for it. But then, we believe her story,” She told her. 

Later that day in the servent’s hall, Daisy stares into space, dressed for her wedding. Mr. Carson enters with a bouquet.

 

“His Lordship asked Mr. Vassit to bring these in for you,” Mr. Carson gives Daisy the bouquet.

 

“Aw, how lovely,” Anna commented, “Here. Daisy, sit down.”

 

Daisy sat down on the chair, “I shouldn't be doing this. It's just a lie, you know it is.”

 

“You're doing it out of the goodness of your heart,” Mrs. Patmore consoled her. 

 

“The falseness of my heart, more like,” Daisy said.  

 

“You look lovely, dear. Just to say, the vicar is ready for us,” Mrs. Hughes informed. 

 

“Let's go up, then,” Mr. Carson said.  

 

Mr. Carson offers Daisy his arm. Anna hands her the bouquet. Daisy slowly stands up, takes the bouquet and Carson's arm, and allows herself to be led to her wedding. The bed is woven with vines of flowers. Daisy and William hold hands. Edith, Eve, and Violet attend along with Mr. Mason, Anna, Mr. Bates, Mrs. Hughes, Mr. Carson, Mrs. Patmore, Thomas, Miss O'Brien, and another maid.

 

Dearly beloved,” Travis began, “we are gathered together here in the sight of God, and in the face of this congregation, to join together this Man and this Woman in holy Matrimony; which is an honorable estate, instituted of God in the time of man's innocency, signifying unto us the mystical union that is betwixt Christ and his Church; which holy estate Christ adorned and beautified with his presence, and first miracle that he wrought, in Cana of Galilee; and is commended of Saint Paul to be honorable among all men: and therefore is not by any to be enterprised, nor taken in hand, unadvisedly, lightly, or wantonly, to satisfy men's carnal lusts and appetites, like brute beasts that have no understanding; but reverently, discreetly, advisedly, soberly, and in the fear of God; duly considering the causes for which Matrimony was ordained. If any man can show any just cause why they may not lawfully be joined together, let him now speak, or else hereafter forever hold his peace. Hand me the ring.”

 

Mr. Mason pulls the ring out of his vest pocket and gives it to Travis. Anna and Mr. Carson are also on the verge of tears. William puts the ring on Daisy's finger. Edith sees Violet crying and puts her hand on her shoulder.

 

“You may now kiss the bride.”

 

Daisy leans over the bed and kisses William.

 

A little while later that day, Mrs. Patmore came into William’s room. Daisy is sitting on the bed, Mr. Mason on the chair next to it, and Eve stands on the other side of the bed. They all kept their eyes on the sleeping William. 

 

Mrs. Patmore takes Daisy's hands, “You must be so tired, my love. Why not let me take over for a while and go and lie down.”

 

“No thank you, Mrs. Patmore. I'll stay with him. I won't leave him now, not while he needs me,” Daisy told her.

 

“He doesn't need you no more, Daisy,” Mr. Mason said. They see that William has just stopped breathing, “He doesn't need none of us no more,” He takes Daisy's hand.



Chapter Text

It had only been a few hours since Eve had returned to the field hospital and was already under siege by a wave of patients. After hours of surgeries, treating the less wounded, and getting every patient set up after, the chaos soon passed. 

 

Eve was doing rounds late in the evening when she heard a familiar voice that caught her attention. Emilio

 

Buonasera, Principessa.”

 

She turned around and saw Emilio smiling at her while lying in a hospital bed with his leg cast and elevated. 

 

“Buonasera , ” Eve returned with a smile before walking over to him, “How are you doing, Capitán ?”

 

“Better than most,” He answered, “Doc said I was lucky, if I was hit a little bit higher I would have lost my leg.”

 

“I could only imagine how horrible of a dancing partner you would have made,” Eve joked, earning a small laugh from the Captain. 

 

“You are very funny. Maybe you should leave medicine and join Charlie Chaplin as a comic,” Emilio told her. 

 

“I’ll think about it after the war,” She said. 

 

Eve noticed that Emilio was now looking at her with a gaze and she could tell that something was wrong. 

 

“You seem upset. What is wrong?”

 

“I’m getting shipped stateside tomorrow and I’m afraid I’ll never see you again,” Emilio answered. 

 

“Never say never. Perhaps one day we will be reunited,” Eve said before unclasping her cross necklace and placing it in Emilio’s hand,” And here is something you can return to me when we are reunited.” 

 

Eve bends down and lightly kisses him on the cheek before continuing her rounds. The morning came and Emilio was placed into an ambulance with other soldiers to be taken home. Eve slightly prayed that God will soon let them be reunited. 

If one thing in the war was certain, it was chaos. Eve and a few other medical personnel from her field hospital were helping another field hospital, that was dangerously close to the front due to the war moving toward the hospital, evacuate. 

 

Eve was helping patients into the ambulances and gathering as many medical supplies as she could before putting them into the ambulances when she spotted a child wandering away from the hospital. Without thinking, Eve ran with everything she had toward the little girl. 

 

“Come here, sweetie,” Eve said when she reached the girl. Eve points to the medical emblem on her chest, “It’s alright. I’m a nurse. Let’s get you back with everyone else.”

 

Eve picks the girl up in her arms and carries her back as she ran toward the ambulance. But something was wrong, above her, Eve hears a whistling noise. Eve looks behind her and sees a bomb in the sky coming right at them. She ran faster than she ever had before in her life, but with each step, she could hear the bomb getting closer. Then suddenly, the bomb hit the ground causing Eve to be sent down by the blast. Eve used her body to protect the girl, but Eve managed to hit her head creating a small cut. 

Eve awoke with her head pounding. She looked around as she slowly sat up and saw she was in a field hospital. One of the nurses notices and walks over to her. 

 

“Eve, we’re so glad that you are awake. You gave all of us quite a scare,” The nurse told her, “Colonel Blake had sent a letter to your family about your condition and said that it was stable and that you would need a few days rest.”

 

“That sounds great, but who are you? And who is my family?” Eve asked. 

 

The nurse looked at Eve with great concern, “What is the last thing you remember?”

 

Eve looked down at her hands and answered, “I remember hearing a rather ghastly explosion and that I hit my head, and then I woke up here.”

 

“I’ll be back in a moment with Colonel Blake,” The nurse left Eve’s bedside and the room. Eve sat in her bed and looked around the hospital, she saw many people with bandages wrapped around their wounds, cast limbs, etc. 

 

The nurse soon returned with a man, whom Eve assume is Colonel Blake, who wore the same concerned expression the nurse had worn minutes ago.  

 

“Good morning, Matron De La Cruz. I’m Colonel Blake,” He greeted, “I from what understand from Nurse Baker, you don’t have much memory.”

 

“That is correct,” Eve said. 

 

“It appears the head injury was worse than we feared,” Colonel Blake said to the nurse. 

 

“Whatever do you mean?”

 

“Matron De La Cruz, a couple of days ago while you and a few other medical personnel helped to evacuate patients from another field hospital that was dangerously close to the front, you were caught in the blast of a bomb while you helped a patient get out of the way and got a rather nasty bump on your head,” He told her, “You’ve been unconscious for the last couple of days as a result and it would appear that amnesia is a result as well. We had notified your family that you were got in a blast, but were not seriously injured.”

 

“Will I ever regain my memory back?” Eve asked. 

 

“Amnesia is different with every case,” He said, “Some people regain their memories after a few months, but there are a few who never truly regain it.” 

 

Eve sat in silence as she took in what she had heard, but suddenly another nurse rushes into the room and toward Colonel Blake. 

 

“Colonel Blake! Colonel Blake!” She called with a smile on her face before stopping in front of him and began to paint. 

 

“Yes, Nurse Carter?” He asked, “What has gotten you running in here like a bat out of hell?”

 

Nurse Carter takes a breath and recovers before announcing, “We just got a telegraph from the war office, Colonel Blake. The war is ending! On the eleventh of November at eleven o’clock!”

 

“My god!” Colonel Blake exclaimed, “Is it certain?”

 

“Yes, Sir. The war is over!”

 

Cheers soon erupted from every patient in the room upon hearing the news. Joy washed over the entire field hospital because of the news that the war would soon be over and they can return home and be with the ones they loved. But Eve was silent during the ordeal because she had no idea what would be waiting for her at home and the life she had.  

Soon, the eleventh hour of the eleventh day of the eleventh month arrived, and with it the end of the war. Everyone gathered in the field hospital, the medical staff stood, along with the patients that could, while others were in wheelchairs or their beds. 

 

“When the clock strikes eleven, let us all pray to the souls that were lost to this war, from both sides of the war because even though we were enemies, they were human beings as we are, they had families who loved, worried, and grieved for them,” Colonel Blake said. 

 

The eleventh hour came and the clock chimes. Those who could stand stood at attention and everyone prayed with each passing chime before the eleventh and final chime came. 

 

“I would like to thank all of you who have risked so much while fighting and healing in this war,” Colonel Blake told them, “And may God bless you so you can live in the memory of those whose lives were cut short. God bless you all.”

The day came when Eve was to return to her home and she was quite nervous about what was waiting for her. The boat and train ride seemed to have passed in the blink of an eye, and before she knew it, Eve was at the train station. She stepped out of the train car and hear her name being called. 

 

“Miss Eve!” 

 

She looked around and saw a chauffeur calling her name as he approached her. 

 

“It is good to see you again, milady,” He said. 

 

“And you as well,” Eve returned, having no clue who he is, but remained polite. 

 

He grabbed her bags, “Follow me, Milady.”

 

Eve did as such and followed the chauffeur to the car, he placed her bags in the back before opening the door for Eve to get in. The chauffeur got in the front and began to drive back to what Eve can only assume is her home. The drive took them through the countryside before coming up on a grand house. Eve saw what seemed to be the entire household lined up to welcome her home. Eve began to wonder how much Colonel Blake had told her family about her condition. 

 

When the car stopped in front of the house, Eve could see the smiles on their faces. A man came up and opened the car door before helping her out. Another man and a woman walked toward Eve. 

 

“Eve, we are so glad that your safe,” The woman told her. 

 

“Thank you,” Eve said, “I”m sorry, but could we perhaps do introductions?”

 

The man and woman’s smiles fell from their faces, the others’ smiles fell and those who Eve knew were the staff, demeanor changed and was confused. 

 

“I take it that Colonel Blake did not make you aware of my medical condition?”

 

“No, he did not,” The man answered. 

 

“Let’s go into the drawing-room and you can tell us everything, dear,” The woman said before they all went into the grand house and the drawing-room. 

 

They all sat down, except for a man in a wheelchair, and looked at Eve with concern and curiosity. 

 

“Now, can you tell us what happened to you?” The man asked. 

 

“My story begins a few days before the end of the war,” Eve began,” I was told that a few members of the medical staff and I were helping another field hospital evacuate. I saved a little girl and hit my head pretty hard when I was thrown forward from the blast of a bomb. Colonel Blake said that the cut I had received was minor and the only injury I had, but I was unconscious and they were hoping for the best. When I woke up, I had no clue where I was, or who I was. Colonel Blake then explained to me what had happened.”

 

The woman who had walked up to Eve with the man reached over to Eve and grabbed her hands, “Oh, Eve, we’re so sorry that this has happened to you.”

 

“Don’t be, it is not as if you had any control over it,” Eve told the woman. 

 

“And there’s her American optimism,” The man commented, “Well, I suppose we should get on with introducing ourselves; I am your Uncle Robert, this is your Aunt Cora, your Grandmama Violet, your Cousins Mary, Edith, and Sybil, and this is Cousin Isobel Crawley, her son Matthew, and his fiancée Lavinia.”

 

“It is so grand to meet all of you, and I hope that with time I will be able to gain my memories back as well as new memories.”

 

“Sybil will take you to your room to help you get settled before the dressing gong and to be reacquainted with Cassandra, your German Shepherd, Darling,” Cora told her. 

 

“Follow me,” Sybil said. The two left the drawing-room and went up the stairs to Eve’s room. As they walked through the house, Eve marveled at everything she saw.

 

When Sybil opened the door to Eve’s room, they were greeted by Cassandra, who jumped on Eve and knocked her down. Both Eve and Sybil laughed at what happened before Sybil helps her up. 

 

“It is so very good to meet you, Cassandra,” Eve smiled at the German Shepherd before the three walked into the room. 

 

“If you want I can help you pick something out to wear for dinner?” Sybil asked. 

 

“I would very much appreciate it,” She replied, “I’m afraid I’ll pick the wrong dress and be the main topic of conversation.”

 

Sybil chuckles before saying, “Don’t worry. Based on how things are, I would say that your memories would be the topic of conversation tonight, not how you dress. Take a seat at your vanity."

 

"Of course," Eve said before taking a seat and looking at herself in the mirror. As she stared at her reflection, Eve began to wonder what her life had been like before she lost her memories. 

 

“Where’s your cross necklace? Or do you have it on you?” Sybil asked. 

 

Eve turned around and saw Sybil was looking through her bags, “What do you mean?”

 

“Your silver cross necklace, belonged to your mother when your father had given it to her as a gift. It had belonged to his mother, his grandmother, great-grandmother, and it seemed to have gone back generations,” She explained. 

 

“I can’t say I know where it is,” Eve replied, “Something must have happened to it before I lost my memory. I feel so terrible for losing it.”

 

“Don’t be,” Sybil told her, “I’m sure it will turn up eventually. Like you always said, “Good things come to those who wait.”

 

“I hope it does turn up.”

 

The two went on with getting Eve dressed for dinner and Sybil told Eve some stories about the two of them. A few were about their childhood and what they did before and during the war. Sybil told her that they helped someone from downstairs get a job as a secretary.

 

“Was I close with those downstairs?” Eve asked. 

 

“You were,” She replied, “You would sometimes go down to the servant’s hall have breakfast with them or you would even go down to spend time with them. They were like a second family to you.”

 

“Do you think that they could tell me some things about myself? What they thought about me?”

 

“They probably could. There all done,” Sybil said. 

 

Eve looked at herself in the full-length mirror and barely recognized herself. She wore a simple but elegant blue dress. Her hair was up in a bun and held up by a golden rose pin. 

 

“You look beautiful.”

 

“Thank you, Sybil,” Eve said. 

 

Sybil and Eve left the room and went down the stairs to join everyone in the drawing-room, waiting for dinner to be ready. What was mainly talked about both during their time in the drawing-room and dinner was Eve, her memories, when and if they will ever return, what will she do now without her job as a nurse, etc. 

 

Eve was tired of being the main topic of every conversation and wanted the evening to be over so badly. But she stuck through it and listened as everyone talked about her, hoping that something they said would unlock her memories. Unfortunately, she was unsuccessful. 

 

After dinner and while everyone went into the drawing-room, Eve went downstairs to the servant’s hall. When she arrived downstairs, she saw all of them sitting at a table and talking to one another before Eve walked in and they all stood up from the table. 

 

“Please, don’t stop on my account,” Eve said. 

 

“Is there something with can help you with, milady?” Mr. Carson asked her. 

 

“While Sybil and I were in my room earlier, helping me get settled, she told me that I was close with all of you and I was hoping that you all could tell me some things.”

 

“Of course, Milady,” Mrs. Hughes said, “Why don’t you sit down,” Eve took a seat by Anna and everyone sat down, “What would you like to know Milady?”

 

“I suppose you can start when I first arrived here at Downton,” Eve said, “I was told by my Aunt and Uncle that my parents had passed when I was very young and I was then sent here to live.”

 

“Mrs. Hughes, Mrs. Patmore, and I were among the staff back then when you first arrived at Downton, Milady” Mr. Carson spoke. 

 

“You were a shy thing, Milady. You didn’t speak a word to anyone, eventually, her ladyship gave you a little chalkboard to write on,” Mrs. Hughes told her, “It had been a few months after you had come to Downton, it was after dinner and you had snuck down here. You gave us all quite a fright, Milady. I asked you why you were down here and not in bed. And what happened next was quite a surprise to all of us.”

 

“What happened, Mrs. Hughes?” Eve asked. 

 

“You spoke for the first time in months,” She answered, “You said that you couldn’t sleep and that you wanted a sandwich. Mrs. Patmore made you a sandwich and you sat here and eat it while we told you a few stories before you got tired and I brought you back to your bed and tucked you in.”

 

“Sybil told me that I treated all of you as if you were my family and I couldn’t ask for a better family than the one I have in this house.”

 

“Thank you, Milady,” Mr. Carson said. 

 

“Goodnight to all of you,” Eve stood up from her seat, as did the others, before leaving the Servant’s hall and went up to her room. 

After getting changed into her nightgown, Eve couldn’t help but feel that something in the room was trying to tell her something. She walked over to the wall and pressed her hand against it at several places before a secret compartment opens. 

 

Eve looked inside and saw a typewriter and a manuscript. She reached inside and pulled the manuscript out, Eve took a moment to look at the cover and saw the title of the manuscript was written in her handwriting. She began to wonder if what was in the book could help return her memories. Eve closed the hidden compartment before getting into bed and reading the manuscript. 

 

Chapter Text

1919

 

It was in the morning, Eve and Edith stood at the front door and watch as an army hospital truck was being packed with the last of the equipment before leaving. Mrs. Hughes joins them and they watch the truck leave. 

 

“That's the last of the equipment gone,” Edith told Mrs. Hughes. 

 

“The maids have put the drawing room back to normal,” Mrs. Hughes informed her. 

 

“It will seem strange now that everything is gone now,” Eve said. 

With not being able to work at the hospital, Eve spent her days walking the grounds, reading, and trying anything that would keep her from dying of boredom. Eve was sitting on her bed reading the story that she had typed on the pages before she lost her memory. 

 

She was so engrossed in the story that she didn’t hear the dressing gong, but she was pulled out when there was a knock on her door. 

 

“May I come in, Milady?” Anna asked. 

 

“Yes, you may,” Eve replied as she hid the pages underneath her pillows before Anna came in. 

 

“How are you doing, Milady?”

 

“I suppose how anyone would be doing if they cannot do a single thing they used to before they lost their memories,” She answered. 

 

Anna gave Eve a comforting look, “Don’t worry, Milady. I know that your memories will return. As you always say, “You have to have faith’.” 

 

“Thank you, Anna. May I ask you a question?” Eve asked. 

 

“Of course, milady,” Anna answered. 

 

“Do you have any stories about me? I’m hoping that by hearing these stories that I’ll regain some memories. I just feel like I don’t belong here and that I’m just a stranger in a strange land.”

 

“Milady, I remember, not long after I first arrived at Downton, that when I was in the library cleaning you had surprised when you walked in and I accidently knocked over a vase. I panicked and apologised, even though you said it was a simple vase with thousands like it. Mrs. Hughes then walked in and asked what happen. And just as I was about to open my mouth, You told her that you had accidently knocked it over while you were helping me. When she left, I asked, ‘Why did you help me?’ and you said that I shouldn’t be blamed for your mistake and that I would have done the same if our places were switched.”

 

Eve smiled at the story Anna had told her, “Thank you, Anna.”

 

“Your welcome, Milady.”

Later on in the drawing room, everyone was discussing how things are different now with the war over. 

 

“I nearly came down in a dinner jacket tonight,” Robert told the room. 

 

“Really? Well, why not a dressing gown? Or, better still, pyjamas?” Violet questioned. 

 

“That's why I didn't,” He replied. 

 

“I like the new fashions. Shorter skirts, looser cuts. The old clothes were all very well if one spent the day on a chaise longue, but if one wants to get anything done, the new clothes are much better,” Isabelle spoke. 

 

“I'll stick to the chaise longue,” Violet said. 

 

“Granny, you don't really want things to go back to the way they were, surely?” Sybil asked her grandmother. 

 

“Of course I do. And as quickly as possible,” She replied. 

 

“What about you, Papa?” Sybil asked. 

 

“Before the war, I believed my life had value. I suppose I should like to feel that again,” Robert said, an awkward silence follows. 

 

“Have you seen the boys' haircuts the women are wearing in Paris?” Mary asked.  

 

“I hope you won't try that,” Matthew said. Mary looks over at him in surprise and Violet looks curiously between them.

 

“I might,” She responded. 

 

“I'm not sure how feminine it is,” Lavinia commented. 

 

“I'm not sure how feminine I am.” 

 

“Very, I'm glad to say,” Richard told Mary. 

 

“I think it sounds very revolutionary. It’s a way for women to express their new found freedom in this new day and age,”Eve said. 

 

“Carson, I keep forgetting to tell Mrs Hughes we've had a letter from Major Bryant's mother. She and her husband are in Yorkshire on Friday and she wants to pay us a visit,” Cora informed him. 

 

“Why?” Robert asked. 

 

“The last time they saw him alive it was here. I can understand,” She replied. 

 

“Will they be staying, my lady?” Mr. Carson asked her. 

 

“No, but we'll give them luncheon. That way, they can talk about the Major with all of us who knew him.”

 

 Eve noticed that Sybil looks like she's trying to contain her irritation toward the insipid conversation.

 

“That lets me out, thank heaven,” Violet said. 

The next day, Sybil, Edith, and Eve were walking through the library.

 

“Doesn't it feel odd to have the rooms back?” Sybil asked. 

 

“And only asked to sit in them. I suppose we'll get used to it,” Edith replied. 

 

“I don't want to get used to it,” She said. 

 

“What do you mean?” Eve asked. 

 

“I know what it is to work now. To have a full day, to be tired in a good way,” Sybil explained, “I don't want to start dress fittings and or paying calls or standing behind the guns.”

 

“I know what you mean. I feel that ever since I lost my memory and I can’t go back to being a nurse, that my life is not as fulfilling as it was before,” She told Sybil.

 

“But how does one escape all that?” Edith asked her sister. 

 

“I think I've found a way to escape,” She replied. 

 

“Nothing too drastic, I hope.”

 

“It is drastic,” Sybil told Edith, “There's no going back once I've done it, but that's what I want. No going back.”

 

“I don't want to go back either,” Edith said. 

 

“Then don't. You're far nicer than you were before the war, you know.”

That night, after Anna had helped Eve getting dressed, Eve sat at her desk writing on her typewriter while occasionally reading what she had wrote before she lost her memory. Suddenly, she heard her uncle Robert called out her, her aunt, and cousins. 

 

“Mary! Girls!” Robert called, “Cora, come at once.”

 

Eve opened her door, she and Cassandra followed her cousins, Aunt, Uncle, and Lavinia down the corridor. 

 

“Everyone come at once!” He told them. 

 

“What is it?” Mary asked, “What's happened?”

 

“Come and see this!” Robert replied as they rushed down the stairs and into the library.

 

“Is it true? Is it true what Lavinia says?” Robert asked Matthew. Lavinia goes to Matthew and he takes her hand to help himself stand up. The family is stunned with joy.

 

“I can't believe it!” Mary exclaimed. 

 

“It's so wonderful!” Cora spoke. 

 

“It is, but don't tire yourself out. Sit down now and we'll send for Dr Clarkson,” Sybil said worried. 

 

“She's right. Edith, go with Branson. Ge--get Clarkson, but fetch Mama and Cousin Isobel as well. I don't care what they're doing. Tell them to come now,” Robert instructed before moving toward Matthew, “My dear chap, I cannot begin to tell you what this means to me.”

 

“Well, it's pretty good news for me, too,” Matthew quipped.

Eventually, Dr. Clarkson, Violet, and Isobel arrived and they gathered in the library. 

 

“There is only one possible explanation. It starts with my own mistake. Every indication told me that the spine was transected, which would have been incurable,” Dr. Clarkson informed them. 

 

“But when Sir John Coats came to see Matthew, he agreed with you,” Robert reminded. 

 

“Well, he didn't, not entirely,” He confessed, “He thought that it could conceivably be a case of spinal shock. That is, erm, intense bruising, which was sufficiently severe to impede the leg mechanism.”

 

“But which would heal,” Mary said. 

 

“Why didn't you tell us?” Lavinia asked Dr. Clarkson. 

 

“Because I didn't agree with him, and I didn't want to raise Captain Crawley's hopes to no purpose.”

 

“I understand,” Matthew forgave Dr. Clarkson, “And I don't blame you.”

 

“You must take it slowly,” Dr. Clarkson instructed him, “Rome wasn't built in a day.”

 

“I know.”

 

“And I'm afraid you will carry a bruise on your spine for the rest of your life.”

 

“But I will have a life?” Matthew asked. 

 

“Yes,” Dr. Clarkson replied, “I think we can say that you will have a normal life, and it won't be long in coming.”

 

“My darling boy. My darling boy,” Isobel cried, she gets up to kiss her son.

 

“Excuse me, my lord, but Mrs Hughes was wondering what she should do about dinner,” Mr. Carson interrupted. 

 

“Er, you'll all stay for dinner, won't you?” Robert requested. 

 

“I'm afraid I'm not dressed,” Dr. Clarkson told.

 

“Oh, nevermind that. Who cares about that? What about you, Mama?”

 

“Oh, certainly,” Violet replied, “All this unbridled joy has given me quite an appetite.”

Later in the dinning room, everyone sat down eating their meal. 

 

“Tell me, how are things progressing at Hacksby?” Violet inquired.  

 

“Quite well,” Richard answered, “I've put in a condition so the builders are fined for every day they go over.” 

 

“Does that make for a happy atmosphere?” She asked. 

 

“I want it done. They can be happy in their own time,” He replied. 

 

“Why the rush, if you do not mind me asking, Sir Richard?” Eve asked. 

 

“Certainly not, Miss Eve. I like everything I own to be finished and ready to sell.”

 

“You're not thinking of selling Hacksby, surely?” Violet questioned. 

 

“Depends. We'll have to see if it suits us to be so close to Downton.”

 

“I—I want to tell you all something. As you know, during this - well, I think I can say – horrible time, Lavinia has proved to be the most marvellous person,” Matthew began. 

 

“Here, here,” Robert agreed. 

 

“Indeed,” Cora agreed. 

 

“I never thought we would marry, for all sorts of reasons, but she wouldn't accept that. And so, now I'm very pleased to say that she's been proved right,” Matthew and Lavinia hold hands at the table, “Lavinia and I will get married. Just as soon as I'm well enough to walk down the aisle. Dr Clarkson can help us with when.”

 

“Not long now,” Dr. Clarkson reassured. 

 

“And she feels we ought to marry here, at Downton, to bury forever the memories of what, I hope, has been the darkest period of my life,” He announced. 

 

“Of course,” Robert said. 

 

“Are you sure?” Lavinia asked him, “I know it should be at my home in London, but we've been through so much here. 

 

“We'd be delighted,” He told her. 

 

“Yes, bravo. Excellent news,” Violet cheered before aksing Mary, “Mary, isn't that excellent news?”

 

“Just excellent,” She replied.

The next day, the Bryants had arrived and joined them for luncheon. They were visiting because their son had stayed at Downton during the war while he was recovering before being sent back to the front and, eventually, killed. 

 

“I'm afraid Downton will be a place of pilgrimage for a while,” Mrs. Bryant said. 

 

“We're glad to be,” Cora told her, “if we can help to bring some peace of mind.”

 

“There's no point in wallowing in it,” Mr. Bryant said, “What good does it do?”

 

Suddenly, Ethel rushes into the room with a child in her arms. 

 

“Leave me alone!” She cried. 

 

“Ethel!” Mrs. Hughes called as she and Anna followed in pursuit. The luncheon party is shocked.

 

“I tried to stop her--” Anna began. 

 

“What on earth?” Robert exclaimed. 

 

“I know what this is. Mrs Hughes, I don't think it's quite the right--” Cora began. 

 

“I'm stopping...until I've had my say,” Ethel interrupted, “This is Charlie, your grandson. He's almost a year old.”

 

Mr. Bryant stands up and throws his napkin on the table, “What proof have you?”

 

“What?”

 

“I say, what proof have you? If my son was the father of this boy, where's your proof? Any letters? Any signed statement?” He repeated.

 

“Why would there be any letters? We were in the same house,” Ethel told him. 

 

“I think she's telling the truth,” Mrs. defended. 

 

“I'm not interested in "think." I want proof that my son acknowledged paternity of this boy. If what you say is true, then he would've known of the boy's existence for months before he...before he was killed,” Mr. Bryant exclaimed. 

 

“Yes, he knew.”

 

“So, what did he do about it?”

 

“Nothing,” Ethel replied, close to tears, “He did nothing.”

 

“Thank you. That's the proof I was looking for. If Charles was the father, he would never have shirked his responsibilities. Never.”

 

“Well, he did!” She told him. 

 

“I won't listen to any more slander!” Mr. Bryant demanded, “Now, will you please go and take that boy with you, whoever he is! You're upsetting Mrs Bryant!”

 

“Well, I would like--” Mrs. Bryant began before being interrupted by her husband. 

 

“I said you are upsetting Mrs Bryant!” He yelled, “Lord Grantham, are you going to stand by while this woman holds us to ransom?”

 

Robert gives Mr Bryant an irritated look, but stands up, “This isn't doing much good.”

 

“Ethel, you better come with me. Come on,” Mrs. Hughes said before she and Anna escort Ethel out with Charlie crying in her arms. Robert and Mr. Bryant take their seats.

 

“She thinks we're a soft touch. They hear of a dead officer with some money behind them and suddenly there's a baby on every corner,” Mr. Bryant scoffed. 

 

“But if she's telling the truth--” Isobel began. 

 

“If Charles had fathered that boy, he would've told us. No, I'd say she's done her homework and discovered he was an only child. She thinks we'd be ripe for the plucking.

 

The luncheon continues and Mrs. Bryant turns to Isobel.

 

“You knew her. Was she one of the nurses when he was here?” She asked. 

 

“She was a housemaid,” Cora answered. 

 

“No one told me Major Bryant was your only son,” Isobel said. 

 

“That's right,” Mrs. Bryant confirmed, “Just Charles.”

 

“Matthew is my only son, and he nearly died. I think I know a little of what you're going through.”

 

“He seems such a nice young man--” Mrs. Bryant began. 

 

“Well, I think that's cast rather a shadow over the proceding, so I don't see any point in prolonging it,” Mr. Bryant announced, “Daphne, come on, we're leaving.”

 

“He's afraid of his own grief. That's why he behaves as he does. He's terrified of his own grief,” Mrs. Bryant said before getting up to leave and following her husband out.

After luncheon, everyone gathered in the library. 

 

“He's their only grandchild. There can never be another,” Mary said. 

 

“Even if Ethel is telling the truth--” Richard began. 

 

“I believe she is,” Cora interrupted. 

 

“Even so, there's no legal reality to it. The child is her bastard and has no claim on them.”

 

“Steady on, sir. The ladies have had enough shocks for one day,” Robert scolded, “Especially, Eve. Poor thing, she is rather delicate.” 

 

“No, I’m not!” Eve exclaimed as she stood up and everyone looked at her, “I am not delicate, but all of you seem to treat me as if I’m a china doll. Ever since I returned to Downton Abbey, all of you act as if I could shatter at any moment, but I’m not. I am stronger than any of you would believe. And I could not believe the way you all just sat there while that barbarian Mr. Bryant cut Ethel down as he insulted her. Major Bryant was not a kind man at all! Do any of you have any shame at all?”

 

Eve stormed out of the drawing room and up the stairs to her room with Cassandra following her. Once Eve was in her room, she changed into riding clothes. The two then left Eve’s room and went down to the stables. Eve passed each horse until she found one in particular. 

 

“Hello, Perseus,” She greeted the horse. Eve then began to pet his muzzle, “I’m sorry that I have not been down here for sometime, but I’m afraid to say that my wardens have prevented me from coming down here, but that doesn’t matter now.”

 

Eve opened the stall and stepped in before getting Perseus set up and propping herself up to sit on the saddle. She then signaled Perseus to move and they walked out of the stables with Cassandra. Once they were outside, Perseus went into a trot. 

 

Three traveled around the grounds of Downton Abbey, until they reached a pond and rest under a tree. While Perseus graze on the grass, Eve and Cassandra sat under the tree. Eve pet Cassandra as she rested her head on Eve’s lap. Eve took in the beauty of it all and was thinking that is this life truly hers or someone else’s. After an hour, the three returned to Downton.

That evening in the drawing room, details of Matthew and Lavinia’s wedding were being discussed.

 

“Will it be April or May?” Edith asked Lavina. 

 

“I should steer clear of May. Marry in May, rue the day,” Violet advised her. 

 

“I think it's April. Matthew should be walking normally by then,” Lavina said.

 

“Spring weddings are the prettiest of all,” Edith commented. 

 

“Do you know what wedding your parents had?” Lavina asked Eve. 

 

“I am told that my parents had eloped and were married in the same catholic church that they met in New York,” She informed, “They did have pictures taken and it looked so beautiful. It wasn’t anything fancy or elaborate, but they looked more happy than anyone in the world.”

 

“They must have loved each other very much.”

 

“They did,” Eve smiled. 

 

A moment later, Matthew wheels himself into the room.

 

“Hail to the hero,” Edith announced. 

 

“Ah, here we are,” Robert said. 

 

Matthew stops by the fireplace and Lavinia asks him if he wants help getting up with a look. Matthew holds out a hand. He'll do it himself. As he stood up, everyone applauded.

 

“Well done,” Robert commented. 

 

Mary walks away from Richard and sits down next to Violet.

 

“Where's Sybil?” Mary asked. 

 

“She's not feeling well,” Edith answered, “She told Anna she wouldn't be down for dinner.”

After returning from Sybil’s room, Mary told Eve and Edith what is going on and enlisted their help along with Anna to find Sybil and Branson. On the night road, Edith drives with Mary, Eve, and Anna in pursuit of Sybil and Branson. 

 

“They must stop at some point. It won't be open before the morning,” Mary said. 

 

“She won't expect us to be in pursuit until tomorrow, so they'll stay somewhere on the road,” Edith added. 

 

“We hope,” Anna spoke. 

 

“Everyone keep an eye out for the motor,” Edith instructed. 

 

The girls pursuit continues for a while and they pass the Swan inn with a couple of motorcars out front. 

 

“Isn't that the car?” Anna pointed and Edith slams on the brakes.

 

After parking the car, Mary, Eve, and Edith rush up the stairs. Mary knocks on the door and enters. Sybil and Branson pull off blankets as Branson gets up from the chair and Sybil gets up from the bed.

 

“How did you find us? How did you know?” Branson demanded. 

 

“Never mind that. At least nothing's happened, thank God,” Mary sighed in relief. 

 

“What do you mean "nothing's happened"? I've decided to marry Tom, and your coming after me won't change that,” Sybil declared. Branson steps up beside Sybil confidently.

 

“This isn't the way,” Edith told her. 

 

“She's right. Of course Mama and Papa will hate it--” Mary began.

 

“Why should they?” Branson fought. 

 

“Oh, pipe down,” She scolded , “Sybil, can't you let them get used to the idea? Take your stand and refuse to budge, but allow them time. That way you won't have to break up the family.”

 

“They would never give permission,” Sybil stated. 

 

“You don't need permission, you're twenty-one. But you do need their forgiveness if you're not to start your new life under a black shadow.”

 

“Don't listen. She's pretending to be reasonable to get you home again,” Tom said. 

 

“Even if I am, even if I think this is mad, I know it would be better to do it in broad daylight than to sneak off like a thief in the night.”

 

Branson sighs, then looks at Sybil as he sees her resolve waning. She looks up at him and he knows Mary won, “Go back with them, then. If you think they can make you happier than I will.”

 

“Am I so weak you believe I could be talked out of giving my heart in five minutes flat? But Mary's right. I don't like deceit and our parents don't deserve it. So, I'll go back with them. Believe it or not, I will stay true to you,” Sybil kisses his cheek. Edith gets Sybil's luggage and Sybil takes one last teary-eyed look at Branson before leaving the room with Edith and Eve.



Chapter Text

In the great hall, Lavinia, Isobel, Mary, Edith, Cora, Eve, and Mrs. Hughes watch as everything was being moved for Lavinia and Matthew’s wedding.

 

“We can put the presents in the drawing-room against the window,” Cora suggested.

 

“Very good, milady,” Mrs. Hughes replied before she leaves to take care of it.

 

“I suppose we do have to display all the presents. It can look rather greedy,” Isobel commented. 

 

“I can't bear the disruption we seem to have brought down on your heads,” Lavinia apologized. 

 

“Don't be silly,” Cora reassured. 

 

Mary and Lavinia spot Matthew loitering at the doorway, no longer in his wheelchair, and is now using a cane. The two then walk over to him before talking about the wedding. 

That evening in Mary’s room, Sybil had just told her sisters and cousin that she is going to announce her relationship with Tom tonight. 

 

“But why announce it tonight all of a sudden?” Mary asked.  

 

“He's got a job at a newspaper. He heard today it's a real chance,” Sybil explained.  

 

“Let him go to Dublin and then you can use the calm to consider.”

 

“Mary doesn't want you to be trapped before you're completely sure,” Edith reiterated. 

 

“But I am sure!” Sybil shouted, “How many times do I have to say it? Anna, tell them.”

 

“Lady Mary's right. It's a very big thing to give up your whole world,” She replied. 

 

“Thank you. Listen to her if you won't listen to me,” Mary said. 

 

“But I'm not giving up my world! They want to give me up. That's their affair. I'm perfectly happy to carry on being friends with everyone.”

 

“Married to the chauffeur?” Mary questioned. 

 

“Yes. Anyway, he's a journalist now, which sounds better for Granny,” Sybil told them before she sits down on the bed, frustrated, next to Eve. 

 

“‘That which we call a rose. By Any Other Name would smell as sweet; So Romeo would were he not Romeo call’d, retain that dear perfection which he owes without that title’,” Eve quoted Romeo and Juliet before saying, “The heart wants what the heart wants. If Sybil and Branson want to be together then who are we to judge. My parents were the same way and they led a happy life together.”

 

“Thank you, Eve. We're going to tell Papa tonight,” Sybil said.  

 

“We"? You mean, you and Branson?” Edith questioned. 

 

“He's coming in after dinner,” She told them. 

 

“But what will Papa do?”

 

“I imagine he'll call the police,” Mary spoke. 

Later in the drawing-room, after dinner,  Branson enters purposefully and everyone stares.

 

“Yes?” Robert addressed him. 

 

Branson looks at Sybil before saying, “I’m here.” 

 

“So I can see.”

 

Sybil gets up and walks over to Branson, “I don't think this is such a good idea. We mustn't worry Granny.”

 

“You've asked me to come, and I've come.”

 

“Would someone please tell me what is going on, or have we all stepped through the looking glass?” Violet asked. 

 

“Your grandmother has as much right to know as anybody else,” Branson announced. 

 

“Why don't I find that reassuring?”

 

Sybil then went on to tell everyone what is going on and Mary was the first to speak up, admitting that she had known about it. 

 

“What do you mean, "you knew"?” Robert asked. 

 

“I hoped it would blow over. I didn't want to split the family when Sybil might still wake up,” She explained. 

 

Robert turned to Branson, “And all the time, you've been driving me about, bowing and scraping and seducing my daughter behind my back?”

 

“I don't bow and scrape! And I've not seduced anyone!” Branson spat, “Give your daughter some credit for knowing her own mind!” 

 

“How dare you speak to me in that tone. You will leave at once,” Robert demanded. 

 

“Oh, Papa!” Sybil whined. 

 

“This is a folly! A ridiculous, juvenile madness!”

 

Violet holds up her hand to silence her son, “Sybil, what do you have in mind?”

 

“Mama, this is hardly—” Robert began before Violet holds up her hand, again.

 

“No. She must have something in mind. Otherwise, she wouldn't have summoned him here tonight.”

 

“Thank you, Granny. Yes, we do have a plan. Tom's got a job on a paper. I'll stay until after the wedding; I don't want to steal their thunder. But after that, I'll go to Dublin.”

 

Cora’s eyes widen with every word her daughter spoke and asks horrified, “To live with him? Unmarried?”

 

“I'll live with his mother while the bans are read. And then we'll be married…” Sybil and Branson gaze into each other's eyes, “And I'll get a job as a nurse.”

 

“What does your mother make of this?” Violet asked. 

 

“If you must know, she thinks we're very foolish,” Branson replied. 

 

Violet chuckles, “So at least we have something in common.”

 

Robert, who has been facing the wall, whips around and storms into the center of the room, “I won't allow it! I will not allow my daughter to throw away her life!”

 

“You can posture it all you like, Papa, it won't make any difference!” Sybil responded. 

 

“Oh, yes, it will.” 

 

“How? I don't want any money and you can hardly lock me up until I die! I'll say goodnight. But I can promise you one thing, tomorrow morning nothing will have changed. Tom?” Sybil gives him a look to follow her out, leaving the rest of them in a state of shock.

The next day, Eve was in the drawing-room with Edith sorting out the wedding presents while Cassandra laid under the table. 

 

“Hello dears,” Violet greeted. 

 

“I've left space at the front for jewels. I know Lavinia's getting something from Papa,” Edith said. 

 

“And from me. Though she's so slight, a real necklace would flatten her,” Violet quipped. Edith ,Eve,and Violet chuckle, “What news of Sybil? 

 

“Uncle Robert is with her now,” Eve informed her. 

 

“I'm afraid it'll end in tears,” Violet said. 

 

“Maybe,” Edith agreed, “But they won't be Sybil's.”

 

“I used to think that Mary's beau was a misalliance, but compared to this, he's practically a Hapsburg. Oh, don't worry. Your turn will come,” She told Edith. 

 

“Will it? Or am I just to be the maiden aunt? Isn't this what they do? Arrange presents for their pretty relations?” Edith inquired. 

 

“Don't be defeatist, dear, it's very middle class. Now, I better go up and support your father,” Violet left the drawing-room. 

That evening in the dinning room, the main topic of conversation were the events that had taken place the night before. 

 

“I'm glad you're here, Sybil, dear. I was afraid you'd have a tray in your room,” Violet said. 

 

“Maybe you should have done,” Robert suggested.  

 

“Why?” Sybil asked,”I'm nor eloping like a thief in the night. I might have once, but Mary and Edith talked me out of it.”

 

Mary, Eve, and Edith stare at her for outing them.

 

“Oh? The plot thickens,” Violet commented. 

 

“After all, Sybil's had enough time to think about it--”

 

“Mother, it is not for us to have an opinion,” Matthew interrupted Isobel. Molesley falters in pouring Matthew's wine, “Mr. Molesley, are you quite well?”

 

“I--I'm all right, thank you, sir,” He replied. 

 

“I don't believe you are.” 

 

“The awful truth is, I'm not quite all right and I'm afraid I'm going to ask you to excuse me,” Cora spoke. 

 

“I'm so sorry,” Robert said as he and the other men stand as Cora gets up from the table, “Would you like us to call Dr Clarkson?” 

 

“No, no, darling, it's too late,” She said. 

 

“He's coming anyway, Your Lordship, for Mr Carson,” Anna informed them. 

 

“I-- I'll bring him up when he arrives,” Edith offered. 

 

“I can sleep in my dressing room,” Robert offered. Cora smiled and left the room. Robert sat back down and sighs, “The Spanish flu has found its way to Yorkshire.”

 

“And to Downton. Dr Clarkson says he's got ten cases already,” Isobel added. 

 

Anna then walked in and began to serve the win. 

 

“Ah, I thought Molesley had joined the temperance league,” Robert joked. 

 

“I'm afraid he's been taken ill, milord. I am sorry.”

 

“Molesley, too? Good heavens, everyone's falling like ninepins.”

 

Mary looked over at Lavinia, who  swoons in her chair.

 

“Lavinia?” Mary addressed. 

 

“Do you know, I'm not at all well either,” Lavinia explained, “I wonder if I could lay down for a minute?” 

 

“Of course. Come to my room,” She offered, “They'll have lit the fire by now.”

 

Mary and Lavinia get up from the table and the men stand as they exit.

 

“Do you think we should take her home?” Isobel asked. 

 

“No, let her rest for a moment,” Matthew replied. 

 

“Well, I—-I think I should go and help,” Isobel gets up from her seat and leaves the room.

 

“Wasn't there a masked ball in Paris when cholera broke out? Half the guests were dead before they left the ballroom,” Violet told them. 

 

“Thank you, Mama. That's cheered us up no end,” Robert voiced. 

The next morning, Mrs. Hughes enters’s Cora and Robert’s room as Edith, Eve, and Miss O’Brien nurse Cora. Over night, Cora had gotten worse. She’s running a fever and is covered with sweat from it. 

 

“What can I bring to help?” Mrs. Hughes asked.  

 

“Ice to bring her temperature down,” Miss O’Brien replied. 

 

“Mrs Hughes, Sir Richard telephoned this morning. He's coming down to help. I wonder if you could have some rooms made ready for him and his valet, and tell Mrs Patmore,” Mary informed her. 

 

“Very good, milady,” Mrs. Hughes responded before leaving the room. 

That afternoon, things had gotten worse with Cora. Miss O’Brien, Eve, and Sybil did whatever they could to help her get through it. 

 

“Why didn't anyone tell me she was like this?” Robert questioned as he entered the room and saw the state his wife is in. 

 

“She took a turn for the worse about half an hour ago,” Eve informed before turning to him, “Where were you?”

 

“Out. I went for a walk,” Robert replied. Both Sybil and Eve knew he was lying, but didn’t have time to deal with it. 

 

Miss O'Brien enters with a fresh bowl of water and places a cloth over Cora's forehead, “There we are, my lady. That's better, isn't it?”

 

“She's been with her all night,” Sybil whispered.  

 

“She has not have anything to eat or drink since yesterday,” Eve added. 

 

“O'Brien, you must have a rest,” Robert suggested. 

 

“Not just now, milord. If you don't mind, I want to see her through the worst if I can. Now, I'll just make this colder for you,” Miss O'Brien said as she dips the cloth in the water. 

 

Robert takes Sybil and Eve aside, “How is she, really? Tell me the truth.”

 

“I can't yet. Dr Clarkson says we will know more in a few hours…” Sybil trailed off. 

 

“God Almighty, how can this be? My whole life gone over a cliff in the course of a single day,’ Robert voiced. 

As the day went on, Cora’s condition seemed to have worsen with each passing hour. Eventually, Dr. Clarkson was brought in to help her. Robert, Eve, Edith, Mary, Sybil, and Miss O’Brien were in the room as well. 

 

I've given her the epinephrine,” Dr. Clarkson informed Robert. 

 

“Doctor!” Miss O’Brien called worryingly. They looked at Cora gasping for air and her nose is bleeding.

 

“Oh, no. What does that mean?” Edith asked. 

 

“It's a haemorrhage of the mucus membranes,” Dr. Clarkson explained, “It's, er, it's not unusual.”

 

Sybil gets a bowl to Cora just in time as she vomits.

 

“It's all right, milady. Don't worry. Don't worry a bit. Everything's going to be all right,” Miss O’Brien comforted her. 

 

“Everything is clearly not all right. How bad is it?” Robert asked in a whisper. 

 

“If she lasts through the night, she'll live,” Dr. Clarkson replied in a low voice. [Mary, Eve, Edith, and Robert absorb this shock, “What about the others?”

 

“Come with me,” Mary said. 

 

“I'll be back shortly.”

That evening it was a buffet style dinner in the dinning room. After being forced by Sybil to take a break, Eve was sitting at the table eating her dinner. 

 

“You look very smart, Thomas,” Mary commented as she served herself and saw Thomas in full livery. 

 

“Well, I still have the shirt, milady, and I found my livery in the cupboard, so I thought, why not?” Thomas replied. 

 

Mary finishes serving up her own plate and walks over to sit next to Matthew.

 

“I have a place for you here,” Richard spoke.

 

Mary pauses awkwardly and goes to sit next to Richard.

 

“How's Lavinia?” Isobel asked her son.

 

“All right, I think. The illness has made her rather...confused,” Matthew replied.

 

“What do you mean?” Mary inquired. 

 

“Matthew! Mary!” Sybil called as she rushed in the room and everyone gets up.

 

“Is it Mama?”

 

“That's what's so...it's Lavinia,” Sybil told them. Everyone’s eyes widen and they rush out of the dinning room.

When they reached Lavinia’s room, they saw at how her condition had changed. She went from being able to talk and not showing any serious symptoms to now struggling able to breath. 

 

“What happened?” Isobel asked. 

 

“This is how I found her. It's bad, I'm afraid. Very bad. The worst,” Dr. Clarkson revealed. 

 

“I don't understand. When I was with her, she was talking, she was fine,” Matthew stammered. 

 

“It's-- it's a strange disease with sudden, savage changes. I'm terribly sorry.”

 

“Well, what can I do? Can I talk to her?” Matthew asked. 

 

“Yes, of course,” Dr. Clarkson replied. 

 

Matthew sits in the chair next to the bed and takes Lavinia's hand. The men step away and turn their backs, but the women watch.

 

“My darling, can you hear me? It's me. It's Matthew,” He spoke softly. 

 

“Matthew,” Lavinia croaked, “I'm so glad you're here.”

 

“Of course I'm here. Darling, where else would I be?”

 

“Isn't this better, really?” She asked. 

 

Matthew’s brow furrowed, “I don't understand you.”

 

“You won't have to make a hard decision. Be happy, for my sake. Promise me. It's all I want for you. Remember that. That's all I want,” Lavinia said, her breathing becoming worse with each word she spoke. 

 

“But I can't be happy. Not without you,” Matthew told her, “How could I be happy?” 

 

Lavinia the takes breath before she stops breathing. Isobel steps forward and the men turn back around. Dr. Clarkson checks her pulse, then places a hand on Matthew's shoulder and steps away.

It was the next night, when Eve and Cassandra were walking toward Mary’s room. Eve knocks on the door and Anna opens it before letting them in. 

 

“It is all set,” Eve informed Mary. 

 

“Come with us,” Mary told Anna. 

 

Anna follows Mary and Eve down the corridor. Mary looks back at her and smiles. They show Anna a guest bedroom with flowers on the bed and candles everywhere. Anna smiles.

 

“Smuggle Bates in here when everyone has gone to bed. And for heaven's sake, make sure he gets the right room,” Mary said. 

 

“I don't know what to say, milady. Who did all this?” Anna asked. 

 

“Jane. I told her. She said it would be her leaving present. You can stay all night. She won't tell.”

 

“Miladies, thank you. Very, very much.”

The following Monday was Lavinia’s funeral. She was to be buried at the Downton church.

 

“Earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust,” Mr. Travis recited, “In sure and certain hope of the resurrection to eternal life through our Lord Jesus Christ, who shall change our vile body that may be like unto his glorious body according to the mighty working whereby he is able to subdue all things to himself. Amen.”

 

“Amen,” Everyone repeated after Mr. Travis. The mourners leave, but Matthew stays behind standing at Lavinia’s grave. 

 

When they returned to Downton Abbey, Mr. Carson informed them that Mr. Bates had been arrested by the police for the murder of his estranged wife, Vera.

Chapter Text

Christmas 1919

 

It was Christmas time at Downton abbey. The tree had been put up and decorated by everyone. It was present time in the grand hall when the staff would receive gifts from the family. One by one the received their gift as they stepped forward. 

 

“Anna, this is for you,” Mary handed her two presents, “The usual cloth for a frock, I'm afraid. But I hope you like the other thing.”

 

“I'm sure I will, m'lady. Thank you,” She said 

 

“We all prayed for him in church this morning,” Cora informed her. 

 

“Happy Christmas, Anna,” Robert said to her as she walked back next to Mrs. Hughes.. 

 

“I can't wait for you to open this,” Cora said as she handed Mrs. Patmore her present. 

 

“Thank you, Your Ladyship.”

 

“Happy Christmas.”

Later on that day at luncheon, it was time to give presents in the library for the family. Cassandra was wearing a new collar that was lavender that Eve had gotten her. Eve petted Cassandra’s head before she opened the gift she had gotten from her aunt. 

 

“Why do we have to help ourselves at luncheon?” Richard asked. 

 

“It's a Downton tradition. They have their feast at lunchtime and we have ours in the evening,” Robert explained.  

 

“Why can't they have their lunch early and then serve us?” He asked, again..

 

“Because it’s Christmas day,” Mary told him. 

 

“It’s not how we’ll do it at Haxby,” Richard said to her. 

 

“Which I can easily believe,” Violet chuckled. She opened her present from Isobel, “Oh, this is nice. What is it?” 

 

“What does it look like?” Isobel asked her. 

 

“Something for getting stones out of horses' hooves.”

 

“It's a nutcracker,” She told Violet, “We thought you'd like it. To crack your nuts.”

 

“Who's coming on New Year's Day?” Edith asked. 

 

“The usual guns. Us three and some locals. You'll know all of them,” Robert replied.  

 

“Have you asked Anthony Strallan?”

 

“I tried. I gave him three dates but he said no to all of them. Perhaps he's given it up. 

 

“But he was so keen before the war.”

 

“Perhaps he's had enough banging for one life,” Violet suggested. 

 

“Oh, and Rosamund's forced me to invite Lord Hepworth,” Robert mentioned. 

 

“Really?”

 

“I told him I was coming down here and he dropped hint after hint!” Rosamund informed her mother. 

 

“Perhaps he has nowhere to go. It can be a lonely time of year,” Cora suggested. 

 

“Jinks Hepworth lonely? I find that hard to believe. Hepworth men don't go in for loneliness much,” Violet said. 

 

“How do you know him?” Robert asked. 

 

“I knew his father in the late Sixties,” She replied, “ Mais ou sont les neiges d'antan?”

 

At that moment, Mr. Carson came into the library. 

 

“Excuse me, milord, but would you be able to spare a moment?” Mr. Carson asked. 

 

“Of course,” Robert replied and walked toward Mr. Carson, “What is it?”

 

“There is a man here who claims to know Miss Eve, Milord,” He informed, “What should I do with him?”

 

“Let me see him.”

 

“Very well, milord,” Mr. Carson then led Robert out of the library and to the grand hall where the man stood in front of the Christmas tree staring at it. 

 

“Can I help you?” Robert asked. The man turned around and approached Robert. 

 

“Yes, I am here to see Matron Eve De La Cruz,” He replied. 

 

“May I ask who you are?”

 

“My apologise, sir. I am Emilio Luca De Santis,” He answered. 

 

“And how did you know my niece?”

 

“I was a solider in the war. When I was injured, I was sent to the base hospital where she worked. She told me the day I was shipped back home to visit her.”

 

“But why didn’t you sooner?”

 

“My parents kept me under lock and key when I returned home with my being their only child. After I was healed, I tried coming over, but the Spanish flu prevented me. So, when the travel bands were lifted, I got the first ride here that was available,” Emilio explained. 

 

“How exactly did you find out where my niece lives?”

 

“She told me that she worked at the Downton Cottage Hospital. I went there, but Dr. Blake said that she has not worked there in a long time and he told me where to find her.”

 

“And why did you want to find her?”

 

“Because I want to see her. Please just let me see her,” Emilio pleaded. 

 

“I don’t know if she’ll recongize you. The reason Eve returned home was because she had gotten amnesia and had no memories of her life,” Robert informed him. 

 

“Then I suppose there will be no harm in me talking to her,” He said. 

 

“No, I suppose not. Follow me,” Robert walked back into the library with Emilio beind him. Everyone’s attention went to the stranger and they went quite. 

 

“Everyone this is Emilio Luca De Santis,” Robert introduced, “He knew Eve during the war.”

 

Emilio’s eyes went to Eve and walked over to her, “It is a pleasure to see you again, Matron De La Cruz.”

 

“I’m afraid I do not remember much of what happend during the war, but it is good to see you, Mr. Santis,” Eve said. 

 

“You have no memory of anything during the war?” Emilio asked her. 

 

“No, I’m afriad not. I got a rather nasty bump on the head and that cause me to haev amnesia. I’m sorry if that disappoints you,” She apologized. 

 

“No, you don’t need to apologize for it,” Emilio’s eyes became sadden, “I just wanted to fufil the promise we made before I was shipped home.”

 

“And what was that?”

 

“To return this to you,” Emilio pulled out a satin drawstring bag and gave it to Eve before leaving, “Addio, Principessa.”

 

Eve opened the drawstring bag and pulled out a a silver cross necklace. As Eve examined the necklace in her hand, she felt the memories she had lost return to her. She looked up and race out of the library to catch Emilio. 

 

He was leaving the grand hall when she called out his name, “Emilio!” He stops and turns to her, “I remember.”

 

“Oh, Principessa,” Emilio smiled before he ran up to, picked her up and spun around with her in his arms. Eve laughed as she was spun around. Whe Emilio put her down, they hugged and he whispered, “I missed you.”

 

“I missed you too.”

 

The two returned to the libarary and Dr. Clarkson was eventually called. Eve then told everyone what happened. 

 

“I had given Emilio my cross necklace before he returned home. I suppose when I saw it again, it acted as a trigger,” Eve said. 

 

“She is right,” Dr. Clarkson agreed, “There have been cases where memories are restored by familiar objects, smells, or places. Now, not every single memory is restored right away. It will take time for them to come back, but rest assured your memories will come back, milady.”

 

“Thank you, Dr. Clarkson.”

 

“Your welcome, milady,” He replied before leaving the library. 

 

“I suppose we should thank you for bringing back our niece’s memories, Mr. Santis,” Cora said. 

 

“It wa nothing, Lady Grantham. I was just keeping my promise to her,” Emilio told her. 

 

“Emilio, I was wondering if perhaps we could spend the day together,” Eve suggested. 

 

Emilio smiled, “I would love that.”

 

“Where are you staying?”

“I’m staying at an inn at Ripon,” He answered, “But I don’t know how long I’ll be staying because my mother would have probably sent a search party for me and have me sent home.”

 

“Come by New Year’s Eve. I still have time before Dr. Clarkson allows me to return to work, so perhaps we can spend the day together,” Eve suggested. 

 

“As you wish, Principessa,” Emilio took her hand in his and kissed it before leaving Dowton.

That evening at dinner, the Christmas pudding was brought in and everyone expressed their joy.

 

“Sybil’s favorite,” Eve said. Mary and Edith smiled at her both in the memory of Sybil and that Eve had gotten her memories back. 

 

The pudding was placed in front of Violet, “A happy Christmas to us all.”

 

“Happy christmas!” Everyone cheered as she cuts into the pudding. 

 

“Don't forget to make a wish, Edith reminded. 

 

“Let's all make a wish,” Robert announced. 

 

“A wish and a prayer,” Mary added. 

 

“Is this about Bates again?” Richard asked. 

 

“My new maid says the servants' hall is full of it. How terrible it is,” Rosamund said. 

 

“We mustn't lose faith. He's been wrongly accused,” Matthew said. 

 

“I'm sure you hope so,” Richard rebutted. 

 

“We know so,” Isobel defended. 

 

“How has Mr Murray managed to have the trial held in York?” He asked. 

 

“I don't know, but thank God he has,” Robert replied. 

 

“And he's confident?”

 

“He seems to be,” Cora replied. 

 

“Lawyers are always confident before the verdict. It's only afterwards they share their doubts,” Violet said. 

Later on, after dinner, they were all playing charades in the grand hall. Another Downton tradition. Mary was first. She opens her hands as if she was reading a book. 

 

“You’re reading,” Edith said. 

 

“For heavens' sakes, yes, I'm reading. It's a book title,” Mary sighed. 

 

“No talking,” Robert teased. 

 

“I know, but honestly!” Mary holds up five fingers. 

 

“Five words,” The group choursed. She holds up four, “Fourth word,” two fingers, “Two syllables,” one finger, “First syllable.”

 

Mary then began acting out, banging her head, and guesses were flying around, “Fighting! Banging! Um Drum! Shake! Mad! Trip! Ooh! Fall past.”

 

“Fell! Wildfell! The Tenant Of Wildfell Hall!” Isobel shouted. Everyone appualed her and Isis and Cassandra barked in excitment. Eve called Cassandra to her and began to pet her head to calm her down. 

 

“Richard, your turn. Come on,” Cora called. 

 

“This should be interesting,” Eve said to Edith. 

Days had passed and it was now New Year’s Eve and it was that day Eve was spending with Emilio. Eve stared at herself in the vanity as Anna was helping her with her hair. 

 

“Is something the matter, milady?” Anna asked. 

 

“No, I’m just nervous. During the war, my heart would flutter, I suppose, when I saw Emilio at the base hospital,” Eve replied. 

 

“It would appear that you are in love, milady,” She said. 

 

“I suppose I am,” Eve smiled.

 

“What do you have planned for today, milady?” 

 

“I want to give him a tour of the village and then I suppose we could get something to eat,” She replied.

 

“That sound lovely,” Anna commented. 

 

“Thank you, Anna.”

 

“There all done. You look beautiful, milady.”

 

“Thank you, Anna. And tell Mr. Bates that we are praying for him and that we know that he will be freed.”

 

“I will, milady.”

 

Eve left her room and down the stairs. She grew more nervous with each step she took. Eve then saw Emilio standing by the tree and their eyes met. They walk toward one another. 

 

“You look beautiful,” Emilio told her. 

 

“Thank you,” Eve said, “You look handsome.”

 

“Thank you. What do you have in store for us today?” He asked as they walked toward the front door.

 

“I was thinking that I could give you a tour of the village and maybe some lunch,” She replied. 

 

“That sounds wonderful.”

Eve showed Emilio the village she had grown up in. She told him the history of the village and funny stories that her uncle had told her when she was young. The two then decided to take a break for lunch and grabbed some food before sitting down in a field to have a little picnic.

 

“I’ve told you about me, but I do not believe that I’ve heard about you,” Eve said.

 

“Well, what would you like to know?” Emilio asked. 

 

“You’ve spoken of your parents a bit. Tell me more about them.”

 

“My mother is Italian and my father is a Spaniard, as you already know. My father is a politician and my mother is the daughter of a politician. They met in America at a party and my grandparents encourage them to be together, then they got married.”

 

“That sounds quite romantic,” Eve commented, “Do you have intention of going into politics?”

 

“I have thought about doing something other than politics, but it’s all I’ve ever known,” Emilio answered, “I wouldn’t mind being a politician. A lot of important things are decided by politicians. Things that can help people and that’s what I want to do. I suppose it’s the same with you being a nurse”

 

“That is true,” She said.

 

“I must thank you for this time we have spent together, Principessa. I had told my parents where I am, but I they made me promise them that I have to return home by New Year’s day,” He informed her, “Perhaps after New Year’s we can go to Ripon? I went to this restaurant there and I want to give you lunch.”

 

“I would love that,” Eve smiled, “Dr. Clarkson said that I can return to the hospital a week after New Year’s. And I want to invite you to the Servant’s ball. I will send you an invitation. ”

 

“I would be honored, Principessa,” Emilio took her hand and kissed it. 

 

The two returned to Downton Abbey and said their goodbyes before Emilio left to return home.

That night, everyone gathered in the drawing room to welcome the New Year.

 

“Not long now.Does everyone have a glass?” Robert asked. 

 

“Eve, how was your day with Mr. Santis?” Mary asked. 

 

“It was quite fun,” She replied, “We plan to spend time together after the New Year’s.”

 

“What do you know of this Mr. Santis?” Richard inquired. 

 

“I met Emilio during the war when he was brought to the base hospital where I worked. He was a Captain in the American Army. We talked about our lives, families, hobbies, and everything that we could think of,” Eve answered. 

 

“Are you not worried that he is lying to you about everything he is and is trying con you?”

 

“No,” She replied with a stern expression, “because I know a good and decent human being when I see one. And I can say that I am not looking at one right now.”

 

Eve walked away from Richard and Mary and over to Edith, Rosamund, and Violet.

 

“Oh, here we go,” Robert announced. The clock chimes, signaling the new year has arrived. 

 

“Happy new year!” Everyone cheered. 

 

“Happy new year, Mama,” Robert said. 

 

“1920!” Violet chuckled, “Is it to be believed?! I feel as old as Methuselah!” 

 

“But so much prettier.”

 

“When I think what the last ten years has brought, God knows what we're in for now.”

 

“Well, we must make the best of what is to come,” Eve said.

While everyone was going on the hunt, Eve stayed behind and helped everyone downstairs in the kitchen. 

 

“I can’t thank you enough for doing this, milady,” Daisy said. 

 

“You don’t have to, Daisy,” Eve replied, “It’s just like old times.”

 

“Daisy, you've got a visitor,” Mrs. Hughes walked into the Kitchen with Mr. Mason behind her. 

 

“I were visiting the grave. I thought to myself, 'Why not go and see her now?' Take William's blessing with me,” Mrs. Mason said. 

 

“Why not go and sit for a moment in the servants' hall?” Mrs. Patmore suggested,  We're sending out the shooting lunch. As soon as we've finished, Daisy can bring you a cup of tea. You won't mind, will you, Mrs Hughes?”

 

“Indeed I will not. This way,” Mrs. Hughes replied and she led Mr. Mason to the servant’s hall. 

 

“Well, he's here now. So I think I should make things clear,” Daisy said. 

 

“Don't, Daisy, please. William wouldn't thank you for it,” Mrs. Patmore told her. 

 

“He won't thank me for bamboozling his old dad neither.” 

Later on, while Daisy talks to Mr. Mason in the servant’s hall, Mrs. Patmore and Eve listen in. 

 

“I'd like you to know the place he grew up. He always wanted to work with animals. Horses really. But his mother saw him as a butler. Lording it over a great house,” Mr. Mason said. 

 

“He loved you both so much,” Daisy said. 

 

“I'm only grateful his mother went first,” He sighed, “She couldn't have borne it.”

 

“No, but she would have had to face it, wouldn't she, like you? We all have to face the truth, don't we?”

 

“We do, lass,” He replied to Daisy, “Hard as it may be.”

 

“Because I want to tell you the truth. William and me were friends for a long time before we started to feel something more,” Daisy confessed. 

 

“That's always the best way, isn't it? To know that there's friendship as well as passion,” Mr. Mason said. 

 

“Yes, but you see, I didn't. I didn't feel the love so soon. So I'm afraid I wasted some of the time we could have spent together,” She told him. 

 

“No, you didn't, Daisy. You gave him the thrill of the chase. He talked of nothing but you from dawn till the cows came home! And when he saw you felt the same, well, the pleasure was all the sweeter the waiting. I promise you.”

 

“Good.”

 

“So when are you going to come to the farm?” Mr. Mason asked. 

 

“I'll let you know,” She replied, “Shall I get you some more hot water?”

 

Daisy picked up the kettle and walked out of the servant’s hall.  

 

“More lies,” Daisy said to Mrs. Patmore and Eve. 

 

“Were they?” Mrs. Patmore asked. 

It was the day of Mr. Bates’s trail, Miss O’Brien was first to take the stand and give her testimony. 

 

“As far as I could make out, he was talking to his lawyer. He seemed to be blaming his wife for cancelling the divorce,” Miss O’Brien said. 

 

“You heard this yourself?” The prosecutor asked. 

 

“I wasn't eavesdropping. He was speaking loudly,” She told him, “But I don't think you can blame him.”

 

“Just answer the questions, please, Miss O'Brien.”

 

“When John Bates returned from London on his final visit to Mrs Bates, did you notice anything about his appearance?”

 

“He had a scratch on his cheek. But he might have got that…”  

 

“I believe the maid, Anna Smith,” The prosecutor interrupted, “asked him how the meeting had gone.”

 

“Well, she and he were-”

 

“And how did he answer?” He asked. 

 

“He said it had been worse than she could possibly imagine,” Miss O’Brien replied. 

Mrs. Hughes was next to take the stand and give her testimony. 

 

“And what did he call her?” He asked Mrs. Hughes. 

 

“I shouldn't have been listening in the first place. I had no right to be there,” She said. 

 

“But you were listening, Mrs. Hughes. So please tell us what he called her when he grew angry.”

 

“He said she was a bitch,” She answered. 

 

“Did it sound as if he threatened to strike her?”

 

“But what people say in an argument-” 

 

“Did he threaten to strike her?” The prosecutor repeated. 

 

“I'm afraid he did, yes,” Mrs. replied. 

During the recess, Murray was talking to everyone trying to ease their nerves and give them some hope. 

 

“Every case looks as black as night by the time the prosecution has finished. We've heard nothing in Bates's defence yet,” He reassured. 

 

I can't believe Mrs Hughes would say those things,” Anna voiced, “Miss O'Brien maybe, but not Mrs Hughes.”

 

“It's difficult to lie on oath. Few of us can manage it,” Isobel explained. 

 

“She looked as if she were in hell,” Mary added. 

 

“It does sound worse than I expected,” Robert said. 

 

“It's a great pity he didn't speak up about buying the poison,” Matthew stated.  

 

“I told him to. I begged him to,” Anna replied. 

 

“He should have listened,” Murray said. 

 

“Then it's down to me to convince them that this crime is simply not in Bates's character,” Robert said with confidence.  

The trail continued and it was now Robert’s turn to take the stand.

 

“So you have no doubt at all?” The defense questioned.  

 

“None whatsoever,” Robert stated, “We served in the African war. And I owe my life to John Bates, who acted to protect me without any care for his own safety. Is this a man who could plot to kill his wife? Absolutely not.”

 

“Lord Grantham. Did John Bates ever speak to you about his wife?” The prosecutor asked.

 

“Not that I recall.”

 

“Never? He never once spoke one word of this wife who'd prevented all his dreams from coming true?”

 

“Well You know, one talks about this and that.”

 

“Did he give you the impression he was losing patience with Mrs. Bates? Around the time she had prevented the divorce? Were you aware that he was angry at what had happened?”

 

“I suppose so.”

 

“Did he ask permission to travel to London to see her that last time?”

 

“I believe he did. 

 

“And did you recommend restraint in his dealings with his wife?” 


“I don't think so.” 

 

“You're absolutely sure?”

“Well Perhaps I may have done.”

 

“You did, Lord Grantham. Mr. Bates has, in his interviews, stated that you prescribed discretion. His case is that he followed your advice. But I wonder why the defence has chosen not to refer to this.”

 

“I can't tell you. No.”

 

“And was there one statement of his that prompted you to advise him to moderate his behaviour?”

 

“I can't remember. Not precisely.”

 

“Give us an approximate.”

 

I must urge that the witness gives an answer,” The judge urged Robert, who was hesitating to speak. 

 

”I said I hoped his trip to London was to do with some property he owned. And not to do with the former Mrs. Bates.”

 

“And how did he answer? “

 

“He said” Robert began, “He said, 'If only she was the former. Or better still, the late. '”

 

What Robert had said caused some commotion in the room.

After some time, the justy had returned with their verdict. 

 

“Are you all agreed?” The judge asked. 

 

“We are, My Lord,” The foreman answered. 

 

“The prisoner will stand. Do you find the prisoner to be guilty or not guilty as charged?” 

 

“Guilty, my lord,” He replied. Anna screams in shock when she heard the verdict and Eve tries to comfort her. 

 

“John Bates, you have been found guilty of the charge of wilful murder. You will be taken from here to a place of execution. Where you will be hanged by the neck until you are dead. And may God have mercy upon your soul,” The judge said. 

 

“No! This is wrong! This is terribly, terribly wrong!” Anna cried. 

 

“Take him down.”

After the verdict, while Mrs. Hughes and Miss O’Brien returned home, everyone else went to an Inn. 

 

“Do sit down, Anna,” Mary said as they took their seats at a table. Anna nodded her head and took a seat next to Mary. 

 

“You mustn't think that this is the end,” Isobel told Anna. 

 

“For the judge to pronounce a death sentence is a matter of routine,” Murray informed Anna. 

 

“Routine?” She questioned, looking confused. 

 

“He means the judge had no choice,” Matthew informed, “If a man is found guilty of murder, he must be sentenced to death. But there are many reasons for it to be commuted. Many reasons.”

 

“Is being innocent one of them?” Anna asked. 

 

“We have to work to change the sentence to life imprisonment,” Murray said. 

 

“Life imprisonment?” She repeated. 

 

“Because it won't demand a retrial or an overthrow of the Crown's case. Once we have that, we can begin to build a challenge to the verdict,” Matthew explained.

 

“Do you understand?” Mary asked. 

 

“Yes, m'lady, I do,” Anna replied. 

 

“I still can't believe it,” Robert spoke. 

 

“I'm afraid you must,” Isobel told him. 

 

“We'll need you to write a letter to the Home Secretary, Mr Shortt,” Matthew said to Murray. 

 

“I'll leave for London at once and put it into his hand myself,” Murray responded. 

 

“He's a Liberal, isn't he? Pity,” Robert voiced. 

 

“He's a decent man,” Isobel said. 

 

“The flaw in their case is the question of premeditation. Even if Mr Bates had run to the cellar for the poison and pushed it into her food, we can argue strongly he didn't plan it,” Murray said. 

 

“He didn't plan it because he didn't do it,” Anna said. 

 

“And we'll stress the circumstantial nature of the evidence. There may still be elements that come to light,” Matthew added. 

 

“What chance do you think we have?” Anna asked Murray. 

 

“It's not a good chance, Mrs Bates,” He confessed, “But there's still a chance.”

 

Eve took Anna’s hand in hers and said, “Don’t worry, Anna. Mr. Bates will be set free. We just need to have faith.”

The next night, everyone was outside searching for Isis who ha gone missing earlier that day. 

 

“Isis! Come here, girl! Isis!” Robert called. 

 

“Poor Papa. I wonder if she's been stolen,” Mary voiced.

 

“What a horrid thought,” Edith said in agreement. 

 

“We mustn’t think that,” Eve said, “We need to have hope,” 

 

“I'm afraid we'll have to call it a night! But remember, there's £10 for anyone who finds her tomorrow! For now, thank you all very much,” Robert told everyone. 

 

“Poor Papa. It's terrible for you,” Mary said to her father. 

 

“She may turn up. She may be trapped somewhere. We could still find her,” He said with hope. 

It was the morning that Sir Richard had left, everyone was called into the library. It was about Mr. Bates’ sentence. 

 

“The Home Secretary finds that many details call into question the case for premeditation. The point is, he will not hang,” Robert explained. 

 

“But it's still life imprisonment,” Anna murmured. 

 

“Don't dwell on that. Not now. It's life, not death,” Mary comforted, “That's all we need to think about.”

 

“We've a task ahead of us, it's true. Bates will live and he is innocent. In time, we'll prove it and he will be free,” Robert said. 

 

“I must go and see him. Today. They'll let me, won't they?” Anna asked. 

 

“I can't believe they won't. I'll get Pratt to run you into York.”

 

The Servant’s ball went ahead that night, Eve was currently talking to Daisy about Mr. Mason when Mr. Carson approached them. 

 

“Excuse me, milady, but Mr. De Santis has arrived, “ He informed her. 

 

“Thank you, Mr. Carson,” Eve walked away and toward Emilio. 

 

Emilio was standing at the sidelines and watched everyone dancing. His attention shifted when he saw Eve walking toward him and they smiled at each other. 

 

“I am so glad that you could make it,” Eve said. 

 

Emilio took her hand and kissed it, “I wouldn't want to be anywhere else but here. May I have the honor of this dance, Principessa.”

 

“You may.”

 

The two went out onto the dancefloor and joined the others. They danced to the music and never took their eyes off each other. 

 

“I must apologize if I step on your toes. It has been a while since I danced,” Emilio said. 

 

“Well, so far, you are doing marvelously,” Eve commented. 

 

“Coming from you, Principessa, I am honored by your words.”

 

The two continued their conversation and their dance. They danced with no one else, but each other. Cora smiled at her niece as she danced with Emilio and knew that her parents were happy for her. 





Chapter Text

Spring 1920

 

Wedding preparations were underway for Mary and Matthew’s wedding. They were now rehearsing for the wedding at the church. Robert, Edith, Eve, and Cora sat on Mary’s side of the pew and Isobel sat on Matthew’s side. 

 

Mary and Matthew stand next to each other at the altar in plain clothes. Mary has a white train sticking out under her coat.

 

“Is there any news of Sybil?” Matthew asked. 

 

“She's still not coming. She insists they can't afford it,” Mary informed him. Matthew raises his eyebrows with an understanding frown and nods.

 

“Mr. Travis, can we move forward?” The Archbishop asked. 

 

“If I could just ask you to come down the aisle again,” Mr. Travis instructed. Matthew and Mary nod pleasantly to him and smile at each other as they turn toward the door, “Can we get the troops organized?”

 

“That means me,” Robert said as he rises from the pew.

 

“It seems rather hard on poor old Travis when he's doing all the work but the archbishop gets the glory,” Cora complained. 

 

“Papa was the one who wanted a prince of the church. I'd have settled for Travis,” Mary turned to her father, “Is there really no way we can get Sybil over? It seems ridiculous.”

 

“On the contrary, it's a relief. Branson is still an object of fascination for the county. We'll ask him here when we can prepare the servants and manage it gently,” Robert said before he and Mary walk to the back of the church. 

 

“I do wish Uncle Robert would get over the fact that Sybil married Branson,” Eve voiced, “I honestly do not know why he obsessed with the fact that he was a chauffeur. As long as Branson treats Sybil with love and kindness, then I’m happy for them.”

 

“I do too, my dear, “Cora agreed, “But give your uncle time and he should come around eventually.” 

 

The Archbishop calls down the aisle, “Mr. Travis, are we ready?” 

 

“Er, any moment, Your Grace, any moment,” Travis walks back up the aisle, “Can we, please?”

 

Mary and Robert stand ready and take each other's arms before starting down the aisle.

After the rehearsal, Eve was at the hospital. She had returned in late February after Doctor Clarkson had her do a simple refresher course at the hospital to ensure what she did and did not remember, and Eve had passed with flying colors. Eve was currently tending to Mrs. MacCarthy, who was recovering from minor surgery and owns a bakery in the village. 

 

“So, tell me, dear, how is your Captain?” Mrs. MacCarthy asked. 

 

“Emilio is doing fine,” Eve replied, “He wrote to me the day before saying that he and his parents are visiting the countryside and went to a vineyard owned by a family friend. ”

 

“Oh, that sounds lovely, dear,” She commented, “I remember one summer when I was younger, a few friends, my sister, and I visited Spain. Oh, the beaches were absolutely lovely and so was the countryside. My sister loved everything about Spain. Especially the man who would then become her husband. The wedding was so beautiful, I wish you could have been there, dear.”

 

“I’ll speak with H.G. Wells to see if he will let me borrow his time machine,” Eve joked, earning a chuckle from Mrs. MacCharthy, “Oh, and I’ll be sure to bring you ‘Sense and Sensibility’ tomorrow, Mrs. MacCharthy.”

 

“Your too good to me, dear,” Mrs. MacCharthy thanked, “And be sure to tell me more about your Captain when his next letter comes.”

 

“Your welcome and I will.”

 

Eve smiled and went on with the rest of her shift before returning to Downton and wrote a letter responding to Emilio’s. The two had been writing each other letters ever since Emilio had left after the Servant’s ball. Robert had told Eve countless times to stop all forms of communication with Emilio either in fear that he is a con man or that she should be with someone of the aristocratic class. 

The next day, Eve had managed to get the permission of the parents and Dr. Clarkson to bring the children outside. The children all sat in their chairs, a few were petting Cassandra, listening to Eve reading to them ‘Alice’s Adventure in Wonderland,’ by Lewis Carroll. She was in the middle of reading the part where Alice was meeting the Cheshire Cat when one of the children interrupted her. 

 

“Can you tell us another story, miss Evie?” Abigail asked.  

 

Eve smiled as she placed the book down and asks, “Oh, what kind of story do you want?”

 

“What about the story of ‘The Nurse and the American’?” Sabrina suggested, and the other children agreed with her. 

 

“Very well,” Eve said before she began, “Years ago, in a village much like this, there lived a beautiful woman who was the Earl’s youngest daughter. She loved to explore and learn everything that she could, but her family thought it was unladylike with some of the things she wished to do. In America, there was a young man whose family did not have very much money and had to live in a church with other families who had been taken in by the kind people at the church. Even though his family had very little money, they were still happy. One day, the young woman wanted to study nursing…” 

 

Eve continued telling the children the story and when it ended, they applauded her.

That evening in the dining room, Mary announced to everyone that Sybil had written her a letter with good news.

 

“But what was in the letter?” Violet inquired. 

 

“Just that Sybil's coming after all. She'll be here on Wednesday in time for dinner,” Mary announced. 

 

“Will she be coming alone?” Isobel asked. 

 

“Don't make trouble, Mother,” Matthew reprimanded. Isobel gives Matthew a wide-eyed look. 

 

Alfred, the new footman, Miss O'Brien's nephew begins serving Violet's dinner himself.

 

“Can I do it?” She asked. 

 

“If you wish, my lady, of course,” Alfred puts the serving utensils in the dish so Violet can serve herself.

 

“Are--Are you really that tall?” Violet asked as she severed herself. 

 

“Yes, my lady,” He answered. 

 

“I thought you might have been walking on stilts,” Violet said, earning a chuckle from Edith.

 

“When does Grandmamma arrive?” Mary asked her mother. 

 

“She gets into Liverpool on the fifteenth, so she'll be here the day before the wedding,” Cora replied. 

 

“I'm so looking forward to seeing your mother again. When I'm with her, I'm reminded of the virtues of the English,” Violet reminisced. 

 

“Isn't she American?” Matthew queried. 

 

“Exactly,” She said. Matthew gives a sidelong look at Violet's insult.

 

Alfred moved on with his tray to Robert and begins to serve him. 

 

“Can I...help myself?” Robert asked and Alfred then stops.

 

“Oh, you want to as well, my lord?” Alfred puts down the serving utensils.

 

“To be honest, I think you'll find that we all want to do it as well.”

 

“What do you think you're doing? You're not in a hotel now,” Mr. Carson scolded Alfred in a harsh whisper.

 

“Did you train in a hotel?” Eve asked Alfred.

 

“I did, ma'am,” He replied. 

 

Alfred is about to pick up the utensils, then leaves them and lets Isobel serve herself. Mr. Carson glares at Alfred.

 

“That will be useful, won't it, Carson?” Isobel asked, “Are you all set for the wedding?”

 

“Of course he is. Carson's motto is "Be prepared”,” Mary replied. 

 

“I'm afraid Baden-Powell has stolen it,” Violet said. 

 

“But you have all the help you need?” Cora asked. 

 

“Well, I wouldn't fight the idea of a second footman, my lady,” Mr. Carson replied.

 

“I don't know about the rest of you, but I sometimes think it's time we lived in a simpler way,” Matthew said. 

 

“I agree. Much cattle, much care,” Isobel agreed. 

 

“Always supposing we have the choice,” Robert added. 

 

“Oh, don't say that. It's our job to provide employment. An aristocrat with no servants is as much use to the county as a glass hammer,” Violet chuckled.

 

“Is there anything new from your beau, Eve?” Mary inquired.

 

“Yes, Emilio wrote that he and his family are in the countryside of Spain, but he won’t be able to make it to the wedding, I’m afraid. His father is introducing him to some politicians while they’re visiting a family friend’s vineyard, but he said he will visit. It will be not long after you and Matthew return from your honeymoon,” Eve answered. 

 

“I do wish you would stop talking to that man,” Robert voiced, earning looks from everyone in the room.

 

“And why is that, Uncle Robert?”

 

“Because we know little to none about this man. For all, we know he could be coning you and when his charade is over, you will be left with nothing but a broken heart,” He explained, “That is why you need to stop being with him.”

 

“It is my decision to be with him and if all of it is just a charade that ends with my heart broken, then I am glad that I was able to have just a fraction of love. After all tis better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all,” Eve told Robert.

 

The next day, the car approaches the house, and the family and some of the staff wait to greet Tom and Sybil. Alfred opens the door for them and Tom helps a pregnant Sybil down, his luggage in the other hand. Sybil steps out with a smile and goes straight to her father.

 

“Dearest Papa,” Sybil kisses his cheek, “Tell me, did you send the money? Please say yes.”

 

“What money?” Robert asked confused. 

 

“Hello...Tom. Welcome to Downton,” Cora greeted him as she approaches him with a bright smile and a handshake.

 

“I hope I am welcome, Your Ladyship,” He said. 

 

“Of course,” Mary told him. 

 

Tom gives a formal nod to Robert, who doesn't respond.

 

“Alfred, would you take the luggage for Mr. Branson,” Mary requested. 

 

“There's tea in the library,” Edith informed 

 

Sybil turned to Eve and Cassandra with a smile on her face before approaching them, “Oh, Eve,” The two hugged, “I’ve missed you so much. Tell me everything about Emilio since your last letter.”

 

“I’ll tell you everything when we’re in the library,” Eve said as everyone heads into the house.

That evening in the dining room, Eve was happy to have Sybil back and the two spoke of what was happening in their lives recently. Sybil asked Eve about Emilio, what Eve did not tell her earlier in the library, and Eve asked Sybil about what has happened in her life in Ireland. 

 

“Is it an Irish tradition?” Violet asked Tom. 

 

“What?” He asked, confused.  

 

“She means not changing,” Robert told him. Tom looks down at his plain clothes.

 

“Of course not, Granny,” Sybil, irked, informed her grandmother.  

 

“It might have been. You don't change on the first night of a voyage,” Violet defended. 

 

“No, my lady. I don't own a set of tails. Or a dinner jacket either. I wouldn't get any use out of them,” Tom informed. 

 

“Well, I hope you own a morning coat since you're here for a wedding,” Robert spoke. 

 

“No, I'm afraid I don't,” He said. 

 

“We live a completely different kind of life, Papa,” Sybil told her father, trying to hide her frustration with the conversation. 

 

“Obviously.”

 

Mr. Carson holds the serving dish at Tom's eye level.

 

“Could you lower it a bit, please, Mr. Carson,” Tom requested and Mr. Carson obliges.

 

“You should buy a Downton wardrobe and leave it here. Then you won't have to pack when you come,” Mary suggested. 

 

“What a good idea,” Edith added. Sybil smiles at her sisters for help. 

 

“I'm sorry, but I'm afraid I can't turn into somebody else just to please you,” Tom voiced. 

 

“More's the pity,” Violet mumbled. 

 

“Oh, now why should you change to please us?” Isobel defended. 

 

“I agree,” Eve said, “If everyone were the same then this would be a rather dull world.” 

 

“What is the general feeling in Ireland now?” Matthew inquired Tom, trying to change the subject. 

 

“That we're in sight of throwing off the English yoke,” He answered. 

 

“Do you approve of the new act?” Isobel asked him. 

 

“Would you approve if your country'd been divided by a foreign power?” 

 

“Well, won't it bring home rule for Southern Ireland nearer?”

 

“Home rule on English terms presided over by an English king,” Tom explained. 

 

“Is keeping the monarchy a problem?” Matthew sought. 

 

“Would it be a problem for you to be ruled by the German Kaiser?” Tom retorted, causing Mr. Carson to snap a glass stem in his shock. 

 

Robert turns to look and asks, “Carson, are you all right?” 

 

“I've been very clumsy, my lord. I do apologize,” He responded. 

 

Sybil closes her eyes in embarrassment. Cora attempts to redirect the conversation to safer topics.

 

“Is it true that Irish gardens have more variety than ours,” Cora spoke, attempting to change the subject. The attempt was so obvious that Robert sighs.

 

“Oh, yes. Don't you remember Lady Dufferin's ball at Clandeboye? The gardens there were heavenly,” Edith added. 

 

No one's fooled by the topic change and the Bransons both look uncomfortable.

That evening in the drawing-room, some of the ladies play cards while Robert and Mary get drinks.

 

“Tomorrow, let's ask the servants to come up and dine with us. It'll make things easier,” Violet chuckled. 

 

“You must get him to stop calling Granny "milady." And Mama,” Mary voiced. 

 

“We need something that doesn't sound too stiff and grand,” Isobel suggested. 

 

“Lady Grantham, of course. And he can call me Lord Grantham,” Robert answered. 

 

“That doesn't sound stiff or grand at all,” Sybil retorted. 

 

“Give it time, Sybil. Uncle Robert will come around,” Eve said to her softly and she smiles. 

The drawing-room was empty, except for Eve, Cassandra, Mary, and Sybil. The three stayed in the room, talking about Sybil’s new life.

 

“Somehow none of it seems to matter when we're in Dublin. Class and all that just seems to fade away,” Sybil revealed, “ I'm Mrs. Branson and we get on with our lives like millions of others. But here, he feels so patronized, and he hates it.”

 

“But you don't regret it?” Mary asked her. 

 

“No, never,” She replied and the three smile, “He's a wonderful, wonderful man. I just wish you knew him.”

 

“Darling, we will know him. We'll know him and value him. I promise,” Mary comforted. 

 

Sybil smiles, “Anyway...I best go upstairs,” They rise from the couch, “Make sure he's not too suicidal. Goodnight.”

 

They each kiss goodnight.

 

“Oh, by the way, I don't know if Mama's told you, but the whole Grey family's coming tomorrow night,” Mary informed her. 

 

Sybil exhales in amusement, “Including Larry?” both Eve and Mary nod with an amused smile. Sybil laughs, “Crikey.”  

 

“You'd better warn Tom,” Eve said.

 

Sybil nodded and turns to go.

 

“Oh, and Sybil, if I were you, I wouldn't tell Papa about being Mrs. Branson,” Mary advised. 

 

They chuckle slightly and Sybil agrees with a shake of her head. She leaves and Mary takes a sip of tea.

Eve was walking down the hall to her room, with Cassandra by her side, when she stopped at the door of her uncle and aunt’s room when she heard them mention her name. 

 

“I don’t know why you’re so against Eve being with Mr. DeSantis,” Cora said, “He seemed so nice when he had come here on Christmas and again for the servant’s ball. He returned Eve’s necklace and has been nothing but a gentleman to her.”

 

“I just don’t want anything to hurt her,” Robert sighed, “Eve has experienced enough pain and tragedy for a lifetime. She lost both of her parents at such a young age and so close together, then she lost her entire memory at the end of the war. Cora, the moment I first saw her, I saw my sister and everything she was. I swore I would never let this world hurt Eve again. I never wanted to see her in such pain. Just like I never want my daughters to experience such pain and heartache. There are times when I wonder how she has kept her faith in God.”

 

Cora smiled at her husband, “Because she knows that what she has been put through will only make her stronger and a better person because of it. Just like the girls we can’t protect and keep her locked up forever, Robert.”

 

“I suppose you are right,” He said, “I just wish my sister were here.”

 

As Eve continued walking to her room, she couldn’t help by thinking about what her aunt and uncle were saying. And she continued to think about it until she fell asleep. 

It was the next night and the night of the dinner of the Greys. Everyone was gathered in the drawing-room and were conversion with each other. Matthew with Marry, Tom with Larry, Edith with Sir Anthony, Violet with Isobel, Robert with Richard, and Eve with Cora and Sybil. 

 

“Has there been anything new from Emilio, Eve?” Sybil inquired. 

 

“I received a letter from him this morning,” Eve replied, “He said that he will be able to attend the wedding with me and will be here the day Grandmamma Martha arrives.”

 

“Oh, Eve that is fantastic news,” Sybil said with a smile on her face. Cora smiled for her niece and thought back to the conversation that she and Robert had the night before. 

 

“Eve, dear, there is something I want to speak with you about,” Cora said to her niece, “Sybil could you give us a moment?”

 

“Of course, Mama,” She replied before walking away. 

 

“Eve, last night your Uncle and I were discussing Mr. DeSantis and you,” Cora informed her, “Your Uncle thinks that you should end what you have with Mr. DeSantis but only because he doesn’t want you to get hurt. Your Uncle loves you as if you were his own and I want you to know that what he is doing is to protect you. But I know that you are a strong and independent woman, who will come back from anything. So if you wish to continue your relationship with Mr. DeSantis then you have my blessing.”

 

“Thank you, Aunt Cora,” Eve said and shared a smile with her Aunt. 

 

“I’ll ask the train station to inform my mother and Mr. DeSantis of each other when they arrive and ask them if they wouldn’t mind sharing a car.”

 

Mr. Carson walks into the drawing-room and announces, “Dinner is served, Your Ladyship.”

Dinner was quite unpleasant, Tom kept shouting as he argued with those around him. Eve couldn’t help but feel that there was something wrong with him, she knew that Tom would never act like this for Sybil, who Eve could tell was upset with Tom’s behavior. 

 

“No, I don't agree! And I don't care who knows it!” Tom yelled, “Or that the Black and Tans are there to restore order, are they? Well, why don't they just murder the entire population, and then you wouldn't hear a squeak out of any of them!?”

 

“Is there any way to shut him up?” Violet questioned. 

 

“If I knew how to control him, he wouldn't be here in the first place,” Robert answered. 

 

“Are you interested in Irish politics, Lord Merton?” Cora asked. 

 

“Well, I was only just saying that I thought--” Lord Merton began. 

 

“He's interested in Irish repression!” Tom interrupted, “Like all of you.”

 

“Look, old chap, of course, this stuff matters a great deal to you,” Matthew said, attempting to calm Tom down. 

 

“Yes, it does matter. This stuff. It matters a very great deal,” He argued. 

 

Mary looks over and sees Larry holding in another smile and asks, “What's so funny?”

 

“Nothing, I'm just enjoying this vivid display of Irish character,” He answered. 

 

“Please, Tom, we don't need to wear everyone out,” Sybil said to her husband. 

 

“Why? What's the matter? Am I not being polite enough?” Tom tosses his napkin on the table.

 

“Well, wait a minute. This was down to you, wasn't it?” Sir Anthony asked Larry. 

 

Larry furrows his eyebrows in confusion, “I don't know what you mean.” 

 

“Yes, you do. I saw you. You put something in his drink, didn't you? Just before we came in,” He accused. Everyone turns their heads and looks at Larry.

 

“That's not true, is it, Larry?” Sybil inquired. 

 

“What a beastly thing to do,” Edith insulted. 

 

“Oh, come on, Edith. That's not like you. You could always take a joke,” Larry defended.

 

“A bully's defense,” Eve retorted causing Larry’s smile to drop as he turned to her. 

 

“Listen, everyone, Mr. Grey has given my brother-in-law something to make him appear drunk,” Mary explained to everyone at the table. 

 

“Could it be drink?” Violet spoke.

 

“No, not drink. Some horrible pill. Sybil, take him upstairs,” She instructed her sister. 

 

“Il ne manque ça,” Robert muttered.  Sybil and Eve stood from their seats and go over to help Tom. 

 

“Tom has been the victim of a cruel prank, which I know you will all be kind enough to forget,” Cora addressed. 

 

“Forgive, perhaps. Forget, never,” Violet responded. 

 

“Is this true, Larry?” Lord Merton asked his son. 

 

“I don't know why you're getting so hot under the collar. He's only a grubby little chauffeur chap--” Larry began. 

 

Lord Merton, Matthew, and Robert all bolt out of their chairs in indignation.

 

“Be silent this instant, sir!” Lord Merton demanded. 

 

Larry stares wide-eyed at his father. Lord Merton turns calmly to Tom, who's slightly hunched over on the serving table with Sybil and Eve's support.

 

“I apologize for my son, Mr. Branson. Unreservedly. I only hope you'll recover before the wedding,” Lord Merton continued. 

 

“I hope so, too,” Matthew steps over to Tom, “Since I want him to be my best man.”

 

Matthew claps Tom on the shoulder. Robert looks at Matthew in surprise as he's about to sit down, and Mr. Carson and Isobel's jaws drop, but Isobel shortly recovers.

 

“Bravo! Well said!” Isobel cheered.  

 

Tom stares at Matthew and Sybil smiles.

 

“Do you really mean it?” Sybil asked. 

 

 Tom stares at Matthew with bright hopefulness in his eyes, “Honestly?”

 

“I've told you before if we're mad enough to take on the Crawley girls, we have to stick together,” Matthew replied. 

 

“Oh! Thank you, Matthew. Thank you so much,” Mary said as she beams happily.

 

Matthew smiles and Tom pats him on the arm as he hunches toward the door.

The next day in Mary’s bedroom, Anna, Sybil, Edith, and Eve look over Mary's new outfit for her honeymoon.

 

“I'm not sure about the hat. Is it supposed to look crooked?” Edith questioned. 

 

“Don't listen to her. I love it,” Sybil commented. 

 

“It’s perfect, Mary. You’re not to change a thing,” Eve instructed. 

 

“Anna?” 

 

“I think you look lovely, milady,” Anna replied to Mary and she smiles at her comment. A moment later, there's a knock at the door and the ladies turn around.

 

“Stop. Wait. Who is it?” Sybil called. 

 

“Your longsuffering papa,” Robert answered. 

 

“I suppose he can come in,” Mary replied. 

 

Robert enters the room and Mary holds out her hands for his opinion.

 

“What's this for?” 

 

“Going away,” Mary answered before she twists so he can see the back, “How does it look?” 

 

“Expensive.”

 

“Twice the national debt, I'm afraid. But I know you don't mind,” Mary said as she cringes hopefully and apologetically.

 

“Can I have one moment alone to give Mary my blessing?” Robert requested. 

 

“That's lovely. Shoo, everyone,” Sybil said as she hurried out the others to leave Mary and Robert to talk in private.

later on that day, a red motorcar arrives. The staff and family are lined up to greet it. Robert and Cora step forward to welcome Cora's mother, Martha, and Emilio. Alfred helps Martha out of the motorcar.

 

“Come war and peace, Downton still stands and the Crawleys are still in it. Cora,” Martha proclaimed as she steps forward to hug her daughter as Emilio steps out of the motorcar.

 

“Mother, how lovely to see you,” Cora said as she hugged her mother. 

 

“As long as it is. Robert, aren't you going to kiss me?” Martha asked her son-in-law. Cora steps back and Robert steps forward.

 

“With the greatest enthusiasm,” Robert kisses his mother-in-law on the cheek. Robert looks at the red motorcar,” Tell me, where does this come from?” 

 

“I hired it in Liverpool,” She replied, “Why?”

 

“Well, I thought it might be a gift from the U.S. government to help get Britain back on its feet,” Robert said. 

 

While Martha walks toward Mrs. Hughes and Mr. Carson to introduce them to her maid Reed, Emilio steps up to Robert and Cora. 

 

“Thank you for inviting me to attend your eldest daughter's wedding, Lord and Lady Grantham,” Emilio greeted them, “I am honored.”

 

“Your welcome, Mr. DeSantis,” Cora said, “We are so glad that you made it. Eve told us that you are interested in politics, is that correct?”

 

“Yes, it is, Lady Grantham,” He replied, “Politics has been in both the blood of my mother and father’s families for generations.”

 

Reed and Mrs. Hughes nod to each other, and Reed takes her place in the servant's line before Martha turns to her grandchildren and niece.

 

“Sybil, tell me all about the arrangements for the birth,” Martha began before she lightly embraces and kisses Sybil, “We do these things so much better in the States.”

 

Martha turns to Eve and lightly embraces her, “Oh, Eve, your darling Captain was nothing but a prince during the whole ride here. He was courteous, quite intelligent, and not bad looking, either. If I’m not mistaken, I say that you have found your Prince Charming.”

 

Martha turns to Edith, “Edith, still no one special?” Edith smiles with a sigh and a shrug, “Well, never mind. You must take a tip from the modern American girl.”

 

“Ah, Mary. Dearest Mary,” Martha greeted as she turned to her eldest granddaughter. She lightly embraces Mary to receive a kiss,” Now. You tell me all of your wedding plans and I'll see what I can do to improve them.”

 

Mrs. Levinson walks into the house. The family all exchange looks, recovering from the whirlwind American mother-in-law. Cora and Robert enter the house, the others following in order of rank.

Later on, the family was gathered in the library. Eve and Emilio sat next to one another with Cassandra at their feet as Martha began questioning Matthew. 

 

“Do explain again how exactly you are related to all of us, Mr. Crawley,” Martha inquired. 

 

“Matthew sighs with some amusement before answering, “Rather distantly, I'm afraid. My great, great grandfather was a younger son of the third earl.”

 

“My. Hmm, I'm going to have to write that down so I can study it.”

 

“Look at our page in Burke's. You'll find Matthew there,” Robert instructed his mother-in-law. 

 

“Good, because I would so like to understand why he gets to inherit my late husband's money,” Martha voiced. 

 

“I know, it's funny isn't it?” Matthew chuckled nervously.

 

“Not everyone shares your sense of humor,” She responded. 

 

“But surely it doesn't matter now that they're getting married,” Isobel reasoned and Martha tips her head up in acknowledgment.

 

“In fact, we'd better turn him out, or it'll be bad luck for tomorrow,” Mary interrupted. 

 

“Quite right,” Cora agreed. 

 

Matthew looks at his watch and stands. The men stand as Cora and Mary exit with him.

 

“You must be the chauffeur I've heard so much about,” Martha addressed Tom. 

 

“I am, ma'am,” He responded. 

 

“Tom's a journalist now, Grandmamma,” Sybil informed her. 

 

“Oh, well, well. I've heard of those journeys on my side of the water. It's very pleasant to hear of them happening here,” Martha complimented. Robert looks less than pleased, but Tom and Sybil smile. Martha then turns her attention to Eve and Emilio, “I’ve also heard so much about you, Mr. DeSantis, but I do not believe that I have heard how you met my niece.”

 

“It was during the war, my arm had been shot and I was sent to the field hospital that your niece was stationed at. I returned a few times to be treated for other injuries that I received during the war before one had managed to send me home,” Emilio replied. 

 

“And how were you two reunited?” She questioned, “I heard that Eve had gotten amnesia and did not remember a great deal of her life.”

 

“Eve had told me where the hospital she worked at and I had planned to come over when my parents had allowed me when I was completely healed, I am their only child, but the Spanish Flu prevented me from coming over. So, when the restrictions were lifted, I came over. When I arrived, Lord Grantham had told us what had happened to Eve and allowed me to see her after I had asked.”

 

“At first, I didn’t know who he was. We had a short conversation before handed a small pouch and he left. I opened the pouch and my cross necklace was in it. My memories returned and I rushed out of the library to catch Emilio before he left Downton. We explained how we had met and why he had my necklace to everyone on Christmas,” Eve finished the story. 

 

“My, you two have quite an interesting story,” Martha commented, “I wonder how it will end?”

 

Eve knew what Martha meant as began to blush and turn her gaze down toward the ground. 

That evening in the dining room, Matthew and Isobel was not there since it was the night before the wedding. Eve was seated next to Emilio, they spent their entire time talking to one another until Martha asked Robert if he was the one who had sent Sybil and Tom the money. 

 

“No, it wasn't me,” Robert admitted to his Mother-in-law, “Someone sent Sybil and Tom the price for the tickets to come over.”

 

“Does it matter who it was? It meant we could be at the wedding. Of course, I wish it had been you, Papa, but I don't mind. I thank them, whoever they are,” Sybil said. 

 

“Well, I'm very glad you're here, but it wasn't me either, I'm sad to say,” Cora told her daughter. 

 

“Well, I love a mystery. Who could it be?” Martha wondered. 

 

“My guess is Cousin Isobel. She always likes to stick her oar in,” Robert replied. 

 

“I'm going to ask her,” Sybil told him. 

 

“For heaven's sake, it was me,” Violet confessed. Robert looks up in shock, putting down his spoon. Even Mary is shocked out of her nervous state, and Tom looks up in surprise.

 

“You? But it wasn't your writing.”

 

“No. Smithers did it. Like all ladies' maids, she lives for intrigue,” Violet explained to Sybil. 

 

“You wanted me to come here?” Tom asked. 

 

“I wanted Sybil and her husband to be here for Mary's wedding, yes,” Violet answered. 

 

“Why keep that secret?” Sybil inquired.

 

“Silly, wasn't it?” Violet chuckled. 

 

“I'm very touched. I'll admit it,” Tom admitted. 

 

“How democratic. Makes me think maybe I've been mistaken in you,” Martha complimented.

 

“I am a woman of many parts. After all, Branson is a me-- I mean, Tom. Ha. You're a member of the family now. You'll find we Crawleys stick together,” Violet explained. 

 

“Not always,” Mary moped. 

 

“Mary, what is it?” Cora asked. 

 

“Oh, nothing. It's just…” Mary can't hold it in. She leaves the table in tears. Tom, Emilio, and Robert stand, and Violet reach her hand out to Mary's retreating figure.

 

“Oh, Mary, dear…” Violet said. 

 

“Its nerves. Everyone cries at some point before their wedding,” Cora excused Mary’s behavior. 

 

“I saw Mary and Matthew arguing before she ran up the stairs earlier today after tea,” Edith informed everyone. 

 

“But what was the quarrel about?” Martha inquired. 

 

“I'm not sure. I know she accused him of not being on our side,” She revealed. 

 

“Oh, well, I hope she's wrong. That could be rather serious,” Violet spoke.  

 

“Of course he's on our side,” Robert told her, “It's ridiculous. I'll go and see him.”

 

“No, I'll go,” Tom announced. Robert looks at Tom in unpleasant surprise, “I'm his best man. I should be the one to go.”

 

“What?”

 

“I know what it is to marry into this family. I'm not comparing myself to Mr. Crawley, but he is another kind of outsider,” Tom reasoned. 

 

“Well, I hardly--” Robert began. 

 

“Well, why not? He's the one that will lose his job if the wedding's canceled.” Martha defended. 

 

Robert and Tom regard each other for a moment, then they leave the subject.

The next morning, everything was settled between Mary and Matthew, and the wedding was still happening that day. In Mary’s bedroom, Cora, Eve, Sybil, and Edith stood aside while Anna finishes up Mary's hair with a laurel tiara.

 

Cora: You'd ask, wouldn't you, if there was anything you wanted me to tell you. I mean, I'm sure you know,” Cora asked. 

 

“More than you did,” Mary retorted, “And relax. There isn't anything I need to hear now.” 

 

“Because when two people love each other, you understand, everything…” She paused. Sybil raises her eyebrows, waiting for their mother's response, “Is the most terrific fun.”

 

Sybil and Eve laughed at what Cora told Mary. 

 

“Careful, Mamma, or you'll shock Anna,” Mary quipped. 

 

“I'm a married woman now, milady,” Anna replied. 

 

“I think we should go,” Edith spoke up. 

 

“What about Anna? How are you going to get to the church?” Sybil asked.  

 

“They're waiting for me in the wagonette. I'll see you there,” Anna informed before she steps back and Mary turns around on her chair. 

 

Sybil kneels in front of her, “I know mine was a wild runaway marriage, darling, and yours is the one everyone wanted, but what's so thrilling is that this is every bit as romantic.”

 

“Thank you. For always being so sweet,” Mary smiled. They kiss each other on the cheek and Sybil stands back. 

 

“I am so happy for you, Mary,” Eve told her cousin. 

 

“Thank you, Eve. You always helped me when I needed it,” She said. 

 

Mary stands and Edith faces her.

 

“Love and position in one handsome package. Who could ask for more?” Edith voiced. 

 

Mary exhales and gives Cora a sidelong look as Edith leaves with Sybil and Eve for the church.

In the Great Hall, the family walks toward the front door, Edith and Sybil arm in arm. 

 

“Right. See you in a minute,” Robert said. 

 

Sybil, Eve, and Edith smile at Robert as they follow Cora out. The four got into the motorcar and drove off to the church for the wedding. Upon arriving, they stepped out of the motor and walked into the church. Eve was quick to spot Emilio out as she felt bad that he knew almost no one in attendance and she walks over to him. 

 

“Hello, Emilio,” Eve greeted. 

 

“Buonasera, Principessa,” He returned before kissing her hand, “Would you honor me if you would sit with me?”

 

“The honor is mine,” She replied. Eve and Emilio took their seat in the pew with Edith, Cora, and Sybil. 

 

“Tom and Matthew had told me that the wedding was in danger of not happening last night, is that true?” Emilio asked Eve. 

 

“Yes, but it is a lover’s tiff and all is well,” She replied, “I’m glad that you were able to make it.”

 

“As am I,” Emilio smiled, “I wanted to let you know that I will return to England in two weeks and I plan to bring my parents with me. I am hoping that you would want to meet them so they can see the woman who stole my heart.” 

 

Eve looks down as she was taken back by what Emilio had just told her and wondered if she was ready to meet his parents. Emilio had met her family and knows almost everything, but she knew very little of his. Eve looked back up at Emilio and knew that she would have to take a leap of faith for the man she loved. 

 

“I would be glad to meet your family,” Eve responded, “It only seems fair since you have met mine.”

 

“I am glad that you think so,” Emilio told her, “I will let my parents know when I return home.”

 

Church bells chime and the villagers wave flags and cheer as Lady Mary's carriage drives toward the church. They follow it to the gate and continue cheering as Robert and Mary step out. Matthew and Tom hear the crowd's cheers as they sit in the front pew. They look at each other and smile. The organ starts and Tom leans over just as everyone stands. Tom and Matthew face the altar as Robert walks Mary down the aisle. Matthew peeks around his shoulder to see Mary smiling at him. He returns the smile. Robert leads Mary to the altar and steps back. Mary and Matthew stand side by side looking forward at the archbishop. 

 

Soon, the ceremony begins as the archbishop speaks, “Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here in the sight of God and in the face of this congregation to join together this man and this woman in holy matrimony, which is an honorable estate, instituted of God in the time of man's innocency, and is therefore not by any to be enterprised, nor taken in hand, unadvisedly, lightly, or wantonly, but reverently, discreetly, advisedly, soberly, and in the fear of God. If any man can show any just cause why they may not lawfully be joined together, let him speak or else hereafter forever hold his peace.”

Chapter Text

Almost a month had passed since Matthew and Mary’s wedding, the two would be returning in a little over a week. But today was the day that Eve was to meet Emilio’s parents. Emilio had written to Eve a few days before and told her the name of the restaurant to meet with him and his parents. Eve had only told her Aunt Cora where she was going today and that she was only going to London, and did not mention Emilio or his parents. Cora wished her niece luck before Eve left. 

 

Upon arriving at the train station, Eve became more nervous and her nervousness grew as the train departed from the station and left for London. When the train arrived in London, Eve left the train and stepped onto the platform. She had managed to find a taxi and told the driver the address of the restaurant before he drove her there. A few minutes passed before the driver pulled up to the restaurant. Eve paid the driver and as she turned around to face the restaurant he left.  As Eve stared at the restaurant, she could feel her heart in their throat. A few seconds passed before Eve mustered up the courage to step inside the restaurant. 

 

When she walked into the restaurant, Eve noticed that it was empty from what she could see, except for the host. 

 

“Excuse me,” Eve spoke to the host, “I am meeting a few people here. A young man and his parents.”

 

“Ah, of course, they’ve been expecting you. We had to close the restaurant for them due to privacy and security reasons,” He explained, “Please follow me.”

 

The host led Eve further into the restaurant until she saw Emilio and his parents seated at the table, but she noticed that five men were standing next to the table and were curious about why they were there. Emilio looked away from his parents and noticed Eve before he stood up from the table and walked up to greet her. 

 

“Principessa,” Emilio smiled, “I am glad that you were able to make it. I understand that you have a lot of questions as to what is going on, but I promise I can explain everything, “Emilio then lead her over to the table and introduced her to his parents, “Madre, Padre, this is the woman who I met during the war the Honorable Miss Eve De La Cruz. Miss De La Cruz, I would like to introduce you to my father his Majesty Alejandro Sebastián De Santis, the King of Spain, and my mother her Majesty Maria Valentina De Santis, the Queen of Spain.” 

 

Eve could not believe what she had just heard from Emilio and looked at him with shock written on her face. Emilio Saw the expression on Eve’s face and knew that she was both confused and shocked from what had happened just then.

 

“Principessa, I know that this must be quite a shock to you and you must be wondering why I have waited until now to tell you,”  Emilio said.

 

Maria stood up from the table and walked over to the two before speaking, “I see that my son did not give you very much information on his family when he told you of us. It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Eve. Please sit with us.”

 

“Thank you, Your Majesty,” Eve replied. 

 

Emilio pulled out Eve’s chair as his father does for his mother before they sat back down in their seats. 

 

“My son has told his Majesty and I that you were a nurse during the war and that you had saved his life,” Maria said, beginning conservation with the nervous Eve. 

 

“Yes, Ma’am, that is correct,” She replied, “But I would not say that I saved his life, I merely addressed his wounds and assisted the surgeon.” 

 

“Still you helped my son,” Alejandro spoke, “Her Majesty and I are grateful for what you did.”

 

“Thank you, Sir.” 

 

“My son told us that you had lost your parents very young,” Maria said, “I am sorry that you had to experience that tragedy at such a young age.”

 

“Thank you, Ma’am,” Eve replied, “I remember coming to Downton Abbey, the home in which my mother had been raised in, but is now owned by my Uncle Robert, the Earl of Grantham. I did not speak a word for months due to my grief, so my Aunt Cora, the Countess of Grantham and wife of my Uncle Robert, had given me a little chalkboard to write on. Eventually, I came out of my grief and was able to speak.”

 

“How did your parents meet?” Alejandro inquired. 

 

“My parents had met at a St. Mary’s, a church in New York, Sir,” She answered, “The church had acted has as a home to many who could not afford anywhere to live and also provided work for them, and still does to this day. My father and his family had lived at St. Mary’s ever since his grandparents had come to America. My mother had arrived in New York to work at St. Mary’s after becoming a nurse. My parents had met on the first day my mother arrived at St. Mary’s and were inseparable. My mother had converted to Catholicism and then married my father, against the wishes of her family.”

 

“That is quite a romantic tale,” Maria commented, “To leave everything you have ever known for the one you love.” 

 

“Thank you, Ma’am.”

 

The conversations between Eve, Emilio, and his parents continued as they had luncheon. As time went on, Eve became less nervous and more comfortable with Emilio’s parents. When the luncheon ended, Emilio’s parents took a separate motorcar so that Emilio could drop Eve off at the train station. When her train arrived, Emilio and Eve turned to each other to say their goodbyes.

 

“My parents were quite taken with you today at luncheon,” Emilio said, “I would not be shocked if when I return to them that my mother insists that I ask you to marry.”

 

Eve then looked at Emilio with surprise written on her face from what he had just said before she spoke, “And if she did, would you live up to the task she has given you?”

 

Emilio smiled at Eve with a great loving affection before replying, “That is for me to know and for you to find out, Principessa,” He lifts her hand to his lips and kisses it, “Despedida, mi Principessa.”

 

“Hasta luego,” Eve returned, “Príncipe.”

 

The two shared a long loving gaze and smile before the sound of the train whistle pulled them out and Eve rushed onto the train before it pulled out of the station, and Eve waved goodbye to Emilio from her seat through the window. 

 

“Despedida, mi Principessa!” Emilio shouted at the top of his lungs as he ran to catch up with Eve’s window, “I promise you, and only you, my heart! I declare that whatever love I have is for you, and only you, Principessa!”

 

Emilio stopped as the train had picked up enough speed that he could not keep up with it. Eve smiled as she continued to wave at him until she could no longer see him, not even his silhouette. 

Ever since that day, Eve and Emilio had continued to write another and Eve knew that the letters were becoming more romantic with each new one. Soon it was the day of Mary and Matthew’s return to Downton after their honeymoon and everyone was glad to welcome them back. Eve had been thinking about asking Mary for advice on what to do with Emilio since she could not talk to Sybil in person about it or even her aunt in fear that her uncle Robert would hear about it. 

 

Matthew drives a new car up to the front door. Robert, Cora, Eve, Cassandra, Edith, and Alfred come out to greet them. Alfred opens the car door to let Mary out. 

 

“What in god's name is this? Well, I never,” Robert chuckled. 

 

“Where did this come from?” Cora asked.

 

“I ordered it on the way through in London,” Matthew replied as he got out of the motorcar, “picked it up on the way back. It's an AC.”

 

“Well, at least it's English,” Robert spoke.

 

“Welcome back, my darling,” Cora greeted her daughter with a kiss on each cheek.

 

“Did Anna get back all right?” Mary asked her mother. 

 

“She did,” She replied before they all went into the house. 

That evening, Eve was outside Mary’s bedroom door before she knocked on it. 

 

“Come in,” Mary said, sitting at the vanity as Anna did her hair. 

 

Eve opened the door and walked into the room, “Hello, Mary. Anna, could you leave for a moment? I have to talk with Mary about something private. That is if you’re done.”

 

“Of course,” Anna replied before she left the room, leaving Eve and Mary alone.

 

“So, what is it you need to talk about?” Mary asked as Eve walked over to stand beside her. 

 

“It is about Emilio,” Eve answered. 

 

Mary turned around to face Eve, “Has he done something terrible?”

 

“No, no it is nothing like that,” She replied, “At your wedding, Emilio had asked me if I would meet him at a restaurant in London for a luncheon to meet his parents. I agreed, and a couple of weeks ago, I met him and his parents at the restaurant. But when I arrived at the restaurant, there was no one but Emilio, his parents, and five men standing guard.”

 

“Standing guard?” Mary questioned, looking confused. 

 

“Yes,” Eve continued, “and Emilio, after seeing the confused expression on my face, explained that his parents are the King and Queen of Spain and that he is-”

 

“The Prince,” Mary finished. She stood up and asked, “How can we be sure that is not a lie? He could have hired actors for the guards and his parents, and bought out the restaurant for the time you were there.”

 

“That is what I had thought too,” She said, “And I feel so bad for not trusting him, but I made inquiries and even asked someone I know in Spain to get me the information I needed. Emilio was telling the truth he is the Prince of Spain.”

 

“How did the luncheon go?” Mary inquired. 

 

“It went well actually,” Eve answered, “His and Her Majesty liked me. I think Emilio might even propose to me.”

 

“That is wonderful!” She exclaimed in joy for her cousin, “Perhaps with Emilio being a prince, Papa will approve-”

 

“No,” Eve interrupted Mary, “Uncle Robert must never know.”

 

“Why?” Mary asked, confused by what Eve meant. 

 

“Because if Uncle Robert finds out that Emilio is a Prince then that will be the only reason he approves of him,” She explained, “I want Uncle Robert to approve Emilio, not the Prince of Spain.”

 

“But what if Emilio asks for Papa’s blessing before he proposes to you?” 

 

“I could not care less if we have his blessing or not,” Eve replied to Mary, “But I am worried if Emilio proposes because it would mean that I would be the Queen of an entire country. I never pictured myself a Queen, the wife of a King, but more as the wife of a man who did not care about land or a title when we married. Let’s face the truth, Mary. I half expected to spend the rest of my life as an unwed woman because no man would dare take an exotic for a wife. All of the expectations that everyone will have of me. They will be expecting me to be something I’m not and will ridicule me the moment they see any flaw.”

 

“Eve, Emilio has loved you because he has seen how strong, kind, open-minded, non-judgemental, understanding you are, and so much more,” Mary comforted her cousin, “Any country would be honored to have you as their Queen.”

 

Mary pulled her cousin in for a hug before letting her go to wipe away the tears that were beginning to form and say, “Now, let’s go down for dinner.”

 

“Of course,” Eve smiled. The two left Mary’s room and went downstairs to join the rest of the family. 

Later on, it was dinner. The entire family, including Martha, sat at the dining table enjoying their meal.

 

“So, how did you enjoy the south of France?” Martha asked her granddaughter. 

 

“It was lovely,” Mary replied, “But almost too hot even now.”

 

“I think it's such a shame they close things up during the summer. I love the sun.”

 

“So we can see,” Violet commented. 

 

“Though you couldn't be in Cannes for the summer. No one could bear it,” Mary said. 

 

“I could,” Martha said. 

 

“I do love feeling the heat of the summer sun as you lay on the ground with a cool breeze,” Eve spoke, “I find it very relaxing.”

 

“There's a hideous pile of post, I'm afraid. I put it on the hall table. Don't look at it tonight,” Isobel told Matthew. 

 

“What have you been up to?” Mary asked his mother-in-law.

 

“As a matter of fact, I've found myself a new occupation. Eve has even helped me when he can,” She replied, “But I'm afraid Cousin Violet doesn't think it's quite appropriate.”

 

“Can we talk about it afterward?” Violet suggested. 

 

“Are there still forbidden subjects in 1920? I can't believe this,” Martha teased. 

 

“I speak of taste rather than law.” 

 

“Well, it's not my taste. What about you, Cora?” 

 

“I agree with Mama. Some subjects are not suitable for every ear,” She replied to her mother. 

 

“Oh. Pas devant les domestiques? Ha. Come on, my dear. Carson and Alfred know more about life than we ever will,” Martha said. 

 

“Shall we go through?” Cora proposed before everyone rises from the table.

 

“What about poor old Strallan? Have you seen anything of him?” Mary asked Edith. 

 

Edith shook her head, “I don't know why you call him poor or old when he's neither.” 

 

Mary looks away with raised eyebrows. The ladies leave while Robert and Matthew stay behind. 

In the drawing-room, Mary and Violet speak together in one part of the room while Martha speaks with Cora, Isobel, Edith, and Eve while petting Cassandra on the head in another part of the room.

 

“So, you help women who have…fallen over?” Martha asked Isobel and Eve, trying to understand what they do. 

 

“Not quite,” Isobel said. 

 

“Cousin Isobel and Eve help women who've had to degrade themselves to survive,” Cora explained to her mother, “There's a center in York.”

 

“Oh, no addresses, please, or Alfred will be making notes,” Martha teased as she winks at Alfred as he serves them tea and he smiles in amusement, “So what do you do for these women?” 

 

“Well, first we like to send them away...to rest,” Isobel responded. 

 

“I should think they'd need it.”

 

“And then we try to find them alternative employment.” 

 

“The war destroyed many households. In thousands of families, the breadwinners are dead,” Cora added. 

 

“So, you want me to contribute?” 

 

“You don't have to give money after every conversation, Mother,” Cora sighed. 

 

“No? Isn't that what the English expect of rich Americans?” Martha questioned before changing the subject, “Eve, has there been anything new from your charming Captain?”

 

“Not much,” She answered, “We have written to each other and try to set up dates for when we are able to meet with one another, but other than that not much, I’m afraid.”

 

“You two have been seeing each other for quite some time now,” Martha noted, “I would not be surprised if we hear wedding bells in the future for our darling Eve. Perhaps we should invite the Captain to Downton? At least for a couple of weeks?” She suggested, “Who knows? Maybe he’ll even propose.”

 

Eve noted down trying to hide her blushing face and the smile that was forming. Eve quickly recovered and looked up, “I do not know if that would be possible. Emilio has been busy lately with working with his father.”

 

“Well, you never know my dear.”

The next morning, Eve was up about an hour or so earlier than when she would usually wake up. She spent the first half writing on her typewriter and the other half writing to Emilio. She wrote of the conversation last night between herself and Martha. In response to the question in his last letter, she also wrote to him that she would love to meet with him. And that he can stay for the big dinner that her family will be having. 

 

Eve looked at the clock on her desk before she finished writing her letter. Eve got dressed for her shift at the hospital, hid her typewriter away, placed the letter in her pocket before she left her room. Eve grabbed a quick breakfast and then left for her shift. Not long after her shift started, Dr. Clarkson called her to his office to help with a patient. When Eve entered his office, she saw Mrs. Hughes and Mrs. Patmore sitting in front of Dr. Clarkson’s desk. 

 

“Is everything alright?” Eve asked Mrs. Hughes and Mrs. Patmore. 

 

“We’re not sure dear,” Mrs. Hughes replied, “I found a lump the other day and I had asked Mrs. Patmore to check if it was and it is. So, I’m here for an examination.”

 

“And I thought that it would be helpful if you were here alongside Mrs. Patmore, Nurse De La Cruz to provide support and assist in the examination,” Dr. Clarkson explained. 

 

“Of course, Dr. Clarkson,” Eve responded. 

 

Mrs. Hughes sat up on the examination table in Dr. Clarkson’s office and the examination began. When the examination was over, Mrs. Hughes buttons up her clothes. 

 

“Believe me, there are several stages to go through before there's any cause for despair,” Dr. Clarkson told Mrs. Hughes as they walked to his desk. 

 

“Well, what stages?” Mrs. Hughes asked as she sits down. Eve stands behind her and Mrs. Patmore. 

 

“When you come back in a day or two, I'll remove some fluid from the cist,” He explained, “With any luck, it'll be clear and that will be that.”

 

“How will you do it?” Mrs. Patmore inquired. 

 

“With a syringe, Mrs. Patmore,” Eve replied. 

 

“Will it hurt?”

 

“Since he has to do it whether it hurts or not, I don't see the point of that question,” Mrs. Hughes said before asking, “What I want to know is, what happens if the fluid is not clear?”

 

“It'll be sent away for analysis,” Dr. Clarkson answered. 

 

“Because it may be...cancer?”

 

“It may be cancer, but...I am fairly certain it is not.”

 

“There you are. It's very, very unlikely,” Mrs. Patmore asked, trying to cheer Mrs. Hughes up, “isn't it, Doctor?”

 

“If the doctor treats me like an adult, Mrs. Patmore, why do you insist on treating me like a child?” Mrs. Hughes questioned. 

 

Some time had passed after Mrs. Hughes’ examination and it was almost the end of Eve’s shift at the hospital, She only had one more patient to see and it was Mrs. McCarthy, who had injured her eye whilst she tried to change some flower arrangements but some fragments landed in her eye. Mrs. McCathry would only be at the hospital and would leave after Eve had checked her eye/ 

 

“Hello, Mrs. McCarthy,” Eve greeted her. 

 

“Oh, hello, dear,” Mrs. McCarthy smiled. 

 

“I never knew rearranging flowers could be so dangerous,” Eve said, noting Mrs. McCarthy’s eye-patch. 

 

“It can be when you were dealing with the monstrosities I did,” She told Eve, “Those flowers were near death’s door. Absolutely no water in them at all. But enough about me, how is the Captain? I am sure you were glad that he was able to attend your cousin’s wedding?”

 

“I was,” Eve replied, “A week before Mary and Matthew returned from their honeymoon, I met with Emilio at a restaurant in London, where I was able to meet his parents for the first time.”

 

“Oh,” Mrs. McCarthy gasped, “How did it go? Did they love you? Oh, what question is that, of course, they loved you. Who could not? You are the perfect young lady and no other could match you in everything you are.”

 

“It went wonderful, Mrs. McCarthy,” She answered, “Emilio’s parents were quite taken with me, and when Emilio was with me to say goodbye at the train station in London, he said that he would not be surprised if his mother insists that he asks me to marry him.”

 

“And will you say ‘yes?” Mrs. McCarthy asked, “Should he ask?”

 

“I suppose, but I would be too nervous about what the future would hold to speak. When I have children, I do not wish to leave this world from them as my parents did and leave them alone. What happens if Emilio and I both passed as my parents had,” Eve replied, “Mrs. McCarthy, how will I-”

 

“Child,” Mrs. McCarthy interrupted, “No one knows what in life is certain or what will happen tomorrow. I was nervous myself when Mr. McCarthy and I were at the point in our relationship where him proposing to me was the only thing that many people in our lives were wondering about. Like you, I was worried about what could happen in the days to come when we were married, but I knew that if I kept worrying I would miss a lot of things. I would miss him proposing to me, our wedding, the birth of our children, and so much more. What I’m trying to say, darling is that stop worrying about the future and enjoy the present.”

 

“Thank you, Mrs. McCarthy,” Eve said before she hugged Mrs. McCarthy. 

 

When her shift was over, Eve escorted Mrs. McCarthy out of the hospital and drove her home before Eve returned to Downton. 

That evening, Matthew had come down to dinner in a dining jacket which was quite a surprise for everyone but did not bother most of them. 

 

“Newport's not a jungle, not at all. But it is a little less formal,” Martha said. 

 

“Well, Matthew obviously wants you to feel at home in his play clothes,” Violet commented. 

 

“Don't blame me for this,” Matthew chuckled, “I'm afraid Alfred and I had a bit of a disaster earlier.” 

 

“Why? What happened?” Cora inquired. 

 

“Somehow the poor chap managed to burn a hole in my tails,” He explained before noticing Alfred is upset by the reference to his mistake, “But don't worry, it can be mended.”

 

Mr. Carson looks up at Alfred in shock, lifting the serving dish he's holding without thinking, just as Robert is trying to serve himself from the tray.

 

“Careful, Carson. Steady the buffs,” Robert advised. 

 

Mr. Carson leans back down, “Beg pardon, my lord.”

 

“I rather like dinner jackets. And I agree with you, sometimes it's nice to be informal,” Sir Anthony said. 

 

“Especially when a couple is alone,” Edith added. 

 

 Sir Anthony tilts his head down at Edith, catching her hint. Violet and Robert exchanged displeased looks.

 

“But people like us should lead the fight to keep tradition going,” Mary proposed. 

 

“If you mean we can never change, I can't agree to that,” Isobel defended. 

 

“Nor me. I think accepting change is quite as important as defending the past,” Cora agreed.  

 

“As do I,” Eve spoke, “We must change with the times, but preserve the past so that others will learn from it.” 

 

“But the role of houses like Downton is to protect tradition. That's why they're so important to maintain,” Mary stated. 

 

“Don't you agree, Mrs. Levinson?” Violet asked, “We must do everything in our power to keep houses like Downton going.” 

 

“Sure, if you think it's worth it,” Martha responded before asking, “So, who's coming to dinner next week?”

 

“Some locals. We thought you'd like to see Downton on parade,” Cora replied. 

 

“That's right, Grandmamma. I'm glad we've planned a dinner. We can show you the real point of Downton,” Mary said. 

That night after dinner, Eve sat at her desk with Cassandra laying next to her chair as she wrote on her typewriter. She was in the middle of a chapter when she stopped and looked away from her typewriter and toward the secret compartment where she kept her typewriter and the letters Emilio had sent her. Eve stepped away from her typewriter and opened the compartment before taking out the most recent letter Emilio had sent her. Eve sat down on her bed before she opens the letter and rereads the contents of it. 

 

“My darling Principessa, it has only been a little more than a week since we had last seen each other. The day before last, I was right, my Madre had mentioned that I should ask you to marry me and I would be lying if I had not thought about it. As the Prince, my people see me the same way the English see their future King, but it is more since I am an only child. My people also expect me to be married and have an heir to inherit the throne before or after I become king or before my death to make sure that my people feel safe that I have an heir according to my father. I do not wish you to think that I am pressuring you to say ‘yes’ when I ask you to marry me but to understand the pressure I am under. I love you, Principessa, and if I had to pick any woman in the entire world to be my Queen it would be you, Eve.”

 

Eve could not believe that she had been approved by a Queen to marry her son and that Emilio is actually considering proposing to her. She stood up from her bed and stood in front of her full-length mirror. Eve stared at her reflection and wondered if she was ready to be Queen of a country. She went over to her vanity and opened a small box that contained a rhinestone headpiece that resembled a tiara before stepping back in front of her mirror and putting it on. 

 

“Her Majesty, Eve, Queen of Spain,” Eve spoke. She removed the headband and looked down at Cassandra, “I do not know if I am ready to become this, Cassandra. I always expected to live a quiet life somewhat like the one I love now, but not one as a Queen. I can not say that I do not love Emilio and would be over the moon should he propose to me, but would I be ready for that life?”

 

Cassandra only gave a small huff in response. Eve places the headpiece back in the box before returning to her typewriter and finished her chapter. 

The next morning, Eve has entered the dining room dressed in her nurse uniform and grabbed her breakfast from the buffet because after breakfast she would go down to the shelter with Isobel then straight to the hospital after and missed breakfast in the servant’s hall due to her staying up late last night. Robert enters to find Eve, Edith, and Matthew at the breakfast table.

 

“No Mary?” Robert asked Matthew. 

 

“She says she's a married woman now, so she can have breakfast in bed,” He responded. 

 

Matthew smiles a little and Robert chuckles. He looks over the mail and hands Edith a letter addressed to her.

 

“I'm sorry about your tails,” Robert apologized. 

 

“Carson's sending them up on the London train this morning. They'll have to put a new panel in,” Matthew informed him. 

 

“We thought we'd get Molesley to come and look after you. He knows your ways,” He said as he made his plate. 

 

“I'm perfectly happy to—” Matthew began before Robert interrupted him. 

 

“I think it best if he comes.”

 

“I do need to talk to you about the other staff we need, my lord,” Mr. Carson spoke. Robert puts down the serving spoon with a clang.

 

“Not now, Carson. But you may send for Molesley if Mrs. Crawley has no objection,” Robert said. 

 

“Uncle Robert, I wanted to inform you that I invited Emilio for the dinner,” Eve informed her uncle. 

 

Robert sighs before speaking, “I do not know why you continue to speak with that man. We know almost nothing about him and neither do you.”

 

“I do know a lot about him. He is-” Eve said before she was cut off by Edith dropping her silverware with a clang and Robert, Eve, and Matthew look over as she reads her letter with a distressed look. 

 

“Edith?” Robert asked. 

 

“Oh, Papa, how could you?” Edith walks out crying.

 

“Golly. Do you know what that was?” Matthew asked. 

 

“I'm afraid I probably do,” Robert sighed.

Later on at the shelter, Isobel and Eve talk to a woman who is eating eagerly. 

 

“What job might you be suited to? Because we're not simply here to give you food. We must try to find you your place in the world,” Isobel told the woman. 

 

Eve looks away from the woman when she notices Ethel entering the shelter. 

 

“Hello, would look like to speak with me and Mrs. Crawley?” Eve asked her. 

 

“Yes, Miss Eve, I do,” She replied. Both Eve and Isobel approach Ethel with a smile, but Isobel still not quite recognizing her.

 

“Have you come for our help?” Isobel asked Ethel, “You're very welcome if you have,” Ethel backs away and begins to leave,” Wait a minute. I know you.”

 

Ethel stops and turns around before Isobel continues, “You were the maid who brought your child into the dining room at Downton that time.”

 

“I'm sorry, this has been a mistake. I thought I was ready to ask you, but I'm not. I'm not ready,” Ethel them before she rushes out of the shelter.

 

“Ask us what?” Isobel called after her. 

After working at the shelter, Eve went to the hospital where she waited in Dr. Clarkson’s office with Mrs. Hughes and Mrs. Patmore. A few moments later, Mrs. Hughes and Mrs. Patmore jump a little as they hear the door open and Dr. Clarkson enters.

 

“I'm sorry to keep you waiting, ladies,” Dr. Clarkson apologized as he walked over and sat behind his desk, “The fact is, it's not quite as simple.”

 

“Oh, my god,” Mrs. Patmore exclaimed. 

 

“Mrs. Patmore, will you please leave the hysteria to me,” Mrs. Hughes told her. 

 

“I'm afraid the test was inconclusive. I had hoped that the fluid from the cist would be clear, but there are traces of blood in it. Not enough to confirm the presence of cancer, but...a little too much to exclude it,” Dr. Clarkson informed her. 

 

“So, what happens now?” Mrs. Hughes asked. 

 

“I send it away for analysis,” He answered, “And this stage will take some time.”

 

“How much time?” Mrs. Parmore inquired. 

 

“It could be a while. Most likely anything up to two months,” Eve replied. 

 

“Oh, my g—” Mrs. Patmore began before Mrs. Hughes shoots her a look and she stops.

 

“Until then, please try to take it a little more easily. Sit down and put your feet up if you can,” Dr. Clarkson instructed, “And Nurse De La Cruz will keep me informed of anything.”

 

“Oh, chance'd be a fine thing,” Mrs. Patmore laughed. They all rise as the women prepare to leave.

 

“Would you like me to say something to Lady Grantham?” He asked Mrs. Hughes. 

 

“No, thank you, Doctor. I'll speak to her myself, if I need to. Thank you,” Mrs. Hughes told Dr. Clarkson before she and Mrs. Patmore left. 

The next day, the day of the dinner, Eve was at the train station waiting for Emilio. When his train pulled into the station, Eve swore her heart skipped a beat and did it again when she saw Emilio stepping out of the train. 

 

“Emilio!” Eve called after him. Emilio turned around and smiled when he saw Eve before he rushed over to her. He puts his luggage on the ground before he picked her up and spun around with her in his arms. Eve laughed at the spontaneous action before stopping when Emilio put her on the ground. 

 

“It is good to see you again, Principessa,” Emilio told her, “I have missed you so much.”

 

“I missed you too, Emilio,” She said, “I trust you are ready for the dinner tonight?”

 

“I am,” Emilio picks up his luggage with one arm and offered his other to Eve, which she accepted before they walked to the motorcar, “In your last letter, you said you had something you wanted to discuss with me when I arrive, what was it?”

 

Eve stopped walking and looked at Emilio. She hesitated for a moment before speaking, “I wanted to ask you if would not tell anyone, specifically my uncle, about who you are?”

 

“Why?” Emilio asked her, looking confused.

 

“Because I do not want the reason my uncle approving of you would be because of who and your family are,” She replied, “I want him and everyone to approve of the man behind the crown.”

 

Emilio took Eve’s hands and brought them to his chest over his heart, “I promise that I will not tell a soul of who I am until you wish for me to do so,” He then brought her hands up to his lips and kissed them. 

 

Eve and Emilio smiled at each other before they continued walking to the motorcar. The two talked the entire drive until they reached the Grantham Arms. Emilio said his goodbyes to Eve, that she was an excellent driver, and that they would see each other again that night before walking into the Grantham Arms. When Eve returned to Downton, she walked into the great hall and Cassandra rushed over to her with a wagging tail to greet Eve. 

 

“Hello darling,” Eve greeted. 

 

Cora and Robert walked into the great hall and saw their niece kneeling to Cassandra. 

 

“Hello Eve,” Cora greeted her, “Where did you go to?”

 

Eve stood up and walked over to her uncle and aunt, with Cassandra at her side, before replying, “I went to the train station to pick up Emilio and I took him to the Grantham Arms. He will be here for the dinner tonight”

 

Robert groaned in annoyance at the mention of Emilio before he says, “I will be in the library.”

 

Cora and Eve watched Robert leave and go into the library. Cora looked at her niece and says, “Do not worry, dear. Your uncle will come around eventually. Maybe tonight, your uncle and Emilio can talk and get to know one another.”

 

“I hope so.” 

That night, Eve was in her room getting ready for the dinner party with Anna’s help doing her hair. Eve was wearing an Ivory-colored dress with ethereal embroidery and exquisite sheer details that ended a few inches above her ankles with matching colored heels. Anna was putting her hair in an elegant updo bun with a small red carnation at the top of her bun. When she was finished, Anna stepped back to get a better look at her work. 

 

“There, miss. All done,” Anna said. 

 

“Thank you, Anna,” Eve told her as she turned around, “I’m sure if I had done it would have been a mess.”

 

“Your welcome, miss.”

 

Anna then left the room to help finish getting the dinner ready before the guests arrive. Eve turned to her full-length mirror and her thoughts returned to Emilio and his letters. She dismissed those thoughts before she became worried. After taking a moment to compose herself, Eve left her room and walked downstairs to the drawing-room, once she had given Cassandra her food. One by one, the lords and ladies invited to the dinner party arrived. Eve conversed with Isobel until she spotted Emilio walking into the drawing-room. Eve excused herself from Isobel and approached Emilio. 

 

“I am glad you could make it,” Eve said. 

 

“As am I,” Emilio returned with a smile, “You look bella, Principessa.” 

 

“Thank you. And you look quite handsome yourself.”

 

“I wanted to look my best for you, Principessa,” He smiled at Eve. 

 

“I want you to meet my cousin Mary,” Eve said to Emilio before saying in a hushed voice, “I want to inform you that Mary knows of who you are. I had to tell someone and Mary is someone I can trust with our secret.”

 

“If you can trust her, Principessa then so can I.”

 

The two smiled at each other before approaching Mary.  

 

“Mary,” Eve called, “I believe you remember met Emilio? I told him that I had informed you of his family’s vast interest in politics.”

 

“Of course,” Mary said, “How do you do, Mr. De Santis?”

 

“Very well,” Emilio replied, “I must say that this is so far one of the best diner parties have I attended that was hosted by the English.”

 

“I’m sure with your political background you have attended far grander dinner parties,” She responded. 

 

“I have, but I always prefer something simple and elegant rather than those dinner parties that seemed to be extravagant and wasteful,” Emilio told her. 

 

“Well, I hope our dinner party can live up to your expectations,” Mary smiled. 

 

Violet walked over to the group and was about to begin a conversation with Emilio before she was stopped when  Matthew enters in a black tie and dinner jacket. He holds his arms out for Mary to see him.

 

“Why are you not in white tie?” Mary asked her husband in a whisper.  

 

“Darling, please forgive me,” Matthew apologized, “I'm afraid they never sent my tails back.”

 

Robert enters in the same form of dress and Violet looks him over in surprise.

 

“You're not in white tie either? What have you come as?” Violet asked her son. 

 

“I'm so sorry. Thomas has lost all my dress shirts,” He explained. 

 

“You know I find it quite funny that no matter how perfectly plan an event maybe something is bound to go amiss,” Eve whispered to Emilio. 

 

“Before the war, a few of my friends and I would bet on what would go on during a party,” Emilio informed Eve, “My father would even join in on the fun.”

 

Martha enters behind the gentlemen and exaggerates her surprise when she sees Matthew and Robert's dinner jackets.

 

“Oh, you two are dressed for a barbecue,” She exclaimed, breaking the conversation. 

 

“I feel like a Chicago bootlegger,” Robert joked. 

 

“I don't even know what that means, but it sounds almost as peculiar as you look,” Violet commented. 

 

Cora enters the drawing-room and goes toward the group with hurried footsteps, “Robert, come quickly.”

 

“What is it?” Isobel asked. 

 

“Apparently the oven's broken down.”

 

“It can't have done. What does that mean?” Robert asked. 

 

“To cut a long story short, it means we have no food,” Cora answered. 

 

“Oh!” Martha chuckled, “Funny clothes and no food. It should be quite an evening.”

 

“Thank you, Mother,” Cora left the drawing-room with the group following her. 

In the great hall, Mr. Carson and Mrs. Hughes whisper together as the family enters.

 

“Nothing's cooked. And nothing's going to be cooked,” Mrs. Hughes announced with exasperation. 

 

“But surely—” Mary began. 

 

“Shall we just tell them to go home?” Cora suggested.

 

No, Cora, please, come on. They've come for a party, we're going to give them a party,” Martha told her daughter. She stood there brainstorming for a moment before she turned to Mr. Carson, “Carson. Clear the table, you're going to go down to the larders, you bring up bread, fruit, cheese, chicken, ham, whatever's edible. We're going to have an indoor picnic. They're going to eat whatever they want, wherever they want, all over the house.”

 

“Are you quite sure, madam?” Mr. Carson asked, shocked by the idea. 

 

“It's not really how we do it,” Robert added. 

 

“How you used to do it,” Martha contradicted. 

 

“Oh, come on. It might be fun,” Isobel said. 

 

“I agree. We'll all pull together and it will be great fun,” Cora grinned. 

 

“Yes! Now, I know what we need. Eve, would you mind playing the piano?” Martha asked her. 

 

“Not at all,” Eve replied as she and everyone followed Martha back into the drawing-room. 

Later on, in the dining room, the staff places more food on the dining room table while Martha leads the guests in.

 

“Now, all of you, find whatever it is you want to eat, and take it wherever you want to sit,” Martha instructed them. 

 

“Anywhere?” Lady Manville asked. 

 

“Anywhere. All over the house. If any of you have ever wanted to explore Downton Abbey, this is your chance,” She told the guests, who picked up a plate and started placing what they wanted to eat on their plates. Emilio picked up two plates and handed one to Eve. 

 

“Thank you,” She said. 

 

“Your welcome.”

 

The two picked what they wanted to eat and walked to the drawing-room. They talked about what they did not mention in their letters. Emilio said that his mother was looking forward to meeting Eve again. Once Eve was finished eating, she plays the piano and Martha leads the guests in a song.

 

“Let me call you sweetheart, I'm in love with you. Let me hear you whisper that you love me, too. Keep the love-light glowing in your eyes so true.”

 

Martha is enjoying herself, along with several of the guests, while Mr. Carson looks continually uncomfortable and perplexed. Martha sits down in the chair next to Violet, who appears to be waking from a nap. Violet looks over, a bit startled to find herself being serenaded personally by Martha. The others stop singing and allow Martha to finish out a solo at the end of the song.

 

“Let me call you sweetheart. I'm in love with you.”

 

Martha takes Violet's hand and kisses it, while Violet shifts in her chair while everyone applauded Eve and Martha. Eve and Emilio snicker at Violet’s uncomfortableness. 

Later on, Eve was in the great hall with Emilio, escorting him to the motorcar that would be taking him back to the Grantham Arms. 

 

“That would have to be one of the best dinner parties or rather indoor picnics that I have ever attended,” Emilio told Eve. 

 

“Thank you, and I’ll be sure to pass your compliments to everyone,” She said.

 

“I’ve enjoyed the time we have this night,” Emilio smiled at Eve as they turned to face each other. 

 

Emilio looks at her with longing before he kissed her. Eve was shocked at first but then leaned into the kiss as she wrapped her arms around Emilio’s neck and he wrapped his around her waist. The kiss was short, simple, and sweet. When it was over, the two of them looked into each other’s eyes. Emilio plucked the flower from Eve’s hair before opening three buttons from his shirt and placing the flower where his heart is. 

 

“I shall always keep you next to my heart,” He whispered to her before handing her a folded piece of paper, “I want you to meet me here at ten o’clock tomorrow morning, and if you do not show then I will know your answer. Good evening, Principessa,” Emilio kisses Eve’s hand before taking his leave. 

 

With the folded paper in her hands, Eve was speechless as watched Emilio leave Downton. But what neither of them knows was that Mary had seen what had happened whilst hiding behind one of the arches. When was Emilio was gone from her sight, Eve looked down at the paper and held it closed to her heart before carefully concealing it in her glove and making sure her sleeve covered it before going back into the drawing-room where the rest of her family was. 

 

“Well, despite the oven not working,” Cora spoke, “This evening has gone well.”

 

“I agree,” Eve said as she took a seat next to her aunt, “I am going to retire for the evening. I have to get up early tomorrow and go somewhere.”

 

“Alright, dear,” She said to her niece. 

 

Eve left the drawing-room and walked through the great hall with a bounce in her step as she approached the stairs and was on the second step. 

 

“Eve,” Robert called to her. 

 

Eve turned around to face her uncle, “Yes?”

 

“I noticed that you and Mr. De Santis never left each other’s side,” He mentioned, “And that he treated you quite respectably.”

 

“He is quite the gentleman,” Eve smiled, having heard her uncle say kind things about Emilio and hoping that he has finally approved of him. 

 

“But I no longer want you to see him,” Robert told her, causing Eve’s heart to crumble and her hopes to be dashed. 

 

“What? Why?” Eve questioned Robert, standing there confused by what he had said. 

 

“Because he does not deserve you and you deserve someone who can give you the life that you deserve like Mary and Matthew,” Robert explained. 

 

“Love is not about deserving and Uncle, have you forgotten who I am?” She asked him, “I am an American, Catholic woman of mixed-social classes and race. No English man of nobility would never dare take me as their wife. Because they do not seek a wife in the exotic.”

 

Robert could see that his niece was fighting the tears that were threatening to come down her face, but before he could say anything to her, she rushed up the stairs and into her room. Eve changed out of her clothes and went to bed with Cassandra comforting her as tears rolled down her face. 

That morning, before anyone, not even the staff had a chance to wake up, Eve snuck out of Downton with Cassandra. Eve had left a letter on her pillow saying that she was going to visit a friend from the war on the Isle of Wight and that she was going to bring Cassandra with her to explain both of their absences. 

 

After taking the train, Eve and Cassandra were now on the ferry to East Cowes on the Isle of Wight. When they arrived on the Isle, Eve and Cassandra took a cab to the location that Emilio had written down to her. The cab took them to Osborne, a palace built by Queen Victoria and Prince Albert. Eve looked around and saw that no one was present. The driver helped Eve out of the cab and refused her money when she paid him for his services by saying that he had already been paid before he left. 

 

A man approached her, one whom Eve recognized as one of the guards she had seen at luncheon with Emilio and his parents. 

 

Buenos Días, Señorita De La Cruz and Cassandra, I am Esteban Morales,” He introduced himself with a bow, “His Royal Highness is in the garden. I will escort you both to him. This way.” 

 

Eve and Cassandra followed close behind Mr. Morales as he guided them through Osborne to the back entrance where the gardens are in the back of the royal residence. 

 

“The prince is waiting at the fountain,” He informed Eve.

 

“Thank you, Mr. Morales,” She said, 

 

“It was my pleasure,” Mr. Morales bowed to Eve before he left. 

 

Eve stood there for a moment with Cassandra before she stepped toward the terrace overlooking the garden. She quickly spotted Emilio by the fountain before taking a moment of courage and walking down the stairs to the fountain. 

 

When Emilio heard footsteps coming toward him from behind, he turned around and smiled when he saw Eve walking toward him. Emilio walked up to Eve so that they would meet in the middle. 

 

Emilio took Eve’s hand and kissed it, “Buenos Dias, Principessa. I am grateful that you were able to come.”

 

“I saw no reason not to,” She responded, “Emilio, I must let you know that my Uncle still does not approve of you and had demanded that I never see or speak to you again, he does not even know that I am here. He said that I deserve someone better, but love is not about deserving.”

 

“No it is not, Principessa,” Emilio agreed with her. He offers her his arm, “Follow me.”

 

Eve accepts it and the two began to walk around the garden and admire the flowers that reside within it as Emilio spoke to Eve. 

 

“I must confess that you have been in my thoughts recently, Principessa. More so than ever, especially after your Cousin Mary’s wedding. Whenever I see you, my heart can not contain itself. When we kissed last night, I felt a type of love that I had never felt with anyone before. A love that I never want to be denied. And when I look at you, I see a future that I had never seen for myself and one that I do not want to lose,” He said as he looked Eve in the eyes and held Eve’s hands in his own. Without breaking eye contact, Emilio reached into his pocket and got down on one knee. He then opened the box he pulled his pocket to reveal a ring with a gold band with the sweetest scroll works heart half on the band and a diamond in the center, “You are perfection itself for you are the smartest, most caring, understanding, and beautiful woman I have ever met. And there is no other woman in the world that I would ask to be my Queen and the mother of my children. Eve Violeta Crawley De La Cruz, will marry me?”

 

Eve was momentarily taken back by what Emilio had asked her before she replied with a smile on her face, “Yes. Yes, I will marry you.”

 

Emilio smiled at Eve as he placed the ring on her finger. He then picked her up with his hands on her waist and spun her around before stopping and kissing her with passion. 

Chapter Text

It had been two months since Emilio had proposed to Eve and she had accepted his proposal. Since that day, Eve and Emilio had been working on the wedding from both ends while they were in their own countries. Eve was worried that at any moment her uncle would find out about the wedding and put an end to it before Eve had a chance to walk up the aisle. Aside from herself, Mary was the only member of Eve's family who knew of the wedding. It was the day before Eve was to leave for Spain and all she had to do now was set up the final pieces of her plan.

Eve was currently in her room packing what she needed for the wedding and would return for the rest of her things when she returned from her honeymoon, and to let the rest of her family know that she had gotten married. When Eve heard a knock on her door, she froze and became worried that it was her uncle.

"Eve, it's Mary," She said on the other side of the door. Eve walks over to the door and lets Mary in before closing it. Mary turns to her cousin and asks, "How is the wedding planning?"

"It is going rather well considering Emilio and I are in two separate countries," Eve replied with a nervous chuckle, "But I know that everything is going to be wonderful. I just hope nothing is causing a fuss."

"Eve, it is a royal wedding of the Crown Prince, there is bound to be some fuss," Mary told her, "They do want to make sure that everything is perfect for when their future Queen arrives. I have told Mama and Papa that we will be leaving very early tomorrow morning for our trip to France so they will not suspect a thing of either of us being absent so early in the morning. I have also informed Anna of our 'trip' and she will be coming with us."

"Thank you, Mary."

"Have you had a dress made and sent it up to Spain?"

"Oh, I did not have a dress made," Eve replied, "I have my mother's wedding dress. Some of the nuns and women at the church helped with it. So much love went into designing and making this dress for my mother and I want to feel that love when I wear it."

"You're quite the sentimentalist, Eve," Mary told her as she sat down on the chair to Eve's vanity.

"You're supposed to be sentimental with a wedding happening soon," She said.

"Are you still sure you do not want Papa or anyone else there?"

"No," Eve answered, "Because Uncle Robert will find out through one of them if he does not attend and he will forbid the wedding. I have the tickets for you, Anna, and me, Mary. Emilio told me that there will be somewhat of a committee to welcome us when we reach Spain's shores."

"No doubt the entirety of Spain will be there to welcome their future Queen," Mary teased her, "I understand that there are some traditions when it comes to a Spanish wedding, do you know any?"

"Yes, I do," She replied, "I believe some are the groom who gives the bride 13 gold coins to promise to provide for the bride and their family and the acceptance of them symbolizes the bride's trust in her soon-to-be-husband. A Mantilla is a formal headdress made of intricate lace worn by the bride, typically shorter than a traditional veil, worn over the head and shoulders, often over a high comb called a peineta. Her Majesty said that she would like to contribute to my wedding attire by giving me her mantilla which she had custom-made by making it a drop mantilla veil and that it will be attached to a tiara instead of a comb. Another one is that The bride hands out small pins, to be worn the wrong way up, to the single women in attendance throughout the wedding feast. According to Spanish wedding ceremony customs, it is believed that if the pin is lost in the course of the reception, the woman will get married soon."

"Those are some rather interesting traditions," Mary commented, "Have you and Emilio given any thought to children now that you are soon to be wed?"

"We have given it some thought considering he is to be king," Eve answered, "I do want a big family, but not too big so Emilio and I will be able to handle them. My whole life has been somewhat of a fairy tale. I was born and raised in another class and world before coming here when my parents died, raised as a noblewoman, and now-"

"You are marrying a prince and will become the future queen," She finished.

"I can only imagine what my parents would say and think about all of this."

Mary stood up from the chair and walks toward Eve, "They would be very happy for you, Eve. after all, you have suffered in this life, you deserve a happy ending more than any of us."

"Thank you, Mary," Eve hugged her cousin.

Mary soon left Eve's room, leaving Eve with Cassandra the only ones in the room. Eve continued packing what she would need as Cassandra laid on the bed watching her owner. After packing, Eve went to the hospital to inform Dr. Clarkson that she will be away for a while and did not know when she would be back.

That night at dinner, everyone was asking Eve and Mary what they would do in France. The two replied that they would mostly visit museums, tour the countryside, shop, etc. Robert had said that he was just glad that Eve was not seeing Emilio and Eve knew that if her uncle truly knew what was going on he would burst.

Once dinner was over, Eve and Mary retired right after since they would be waking before the sun would be barely up. Eve could barely sleep when she was in bed since her head was filled with a million thoughts. She thought about everything in her life, how it all led up to this point, that soon she would be married, will she be ready to be Queen, etc. Eventually, she fell asleep and would not wake up until it was time for her to get ready before leaving with Mary, Cassandra, and Anna. Once everyone was ready, the four left Downton and were the only ones who truly knew the real destination of the journey. As the train departed from the station, the three of them talked about Eve's wedding details as they sat in their train compartment during the whole train ride. After the train, the three women and dog boarded the ferry to take them to Spain and lead them to their adjoining bedrooms.

After getting everything unpacked that would need to be unpacked, the three women and dog walked around the ferry to admire the view before sitting down and getting something to eat. Once Eve was finished with her meal, she had a telegram sent to Emilio saying that she was on the ferry and was on the way. Later on, in Eve's room, Anna, Mary, and Eve continued to talk about her wedding details more and more with each passing hour. Eve told Anna and Mary everything that they wanted to know about the wedding from what she knew.

"Do you know what church the wedding will be in, Miss?" Anna inquired.

"It will be held at San Jerónimo el Real or St. Jerome the Royal," Eve replied, "Emilio wrote to me saying that it is quite beautiful."

"Are you nervous, Miss?"

"I suppose like any bride, I am," She answered, "I think it is more excitement about what is to come than nervousness. Though there are some things that I am quite frightened of."

"Oh," Mary said, "Like what?"

"Will I be a good wife, mother, especially a Queen," Eve listed, "I never truly expected to be the center of attention when I walk in the room, to have everyone bow and curtsy to me, or for everyone to sit or stand when I have. I'm afraid that everyone will say that their prince made a mistake by marrying me the moment I make a mistake."

"Eve, you will be marvelous as a wife, mother, and Queen," Mary told her, "Anyone who has ever known you has said that you are kind, compassionate, understanding, brave, intelligent, and so much. I can say with the highest confidence that you will be the greatest Queen that Spain will ever know and your firstborn child will become a great monarch as their parents."

"I agree with Lady Mary, Miss," Anna spoke, "I have seen you act with such kindness and understanding that you would make a great ruler."

"Thank you," Eve said to them with a smile on her face.

Once the day was finished, they all retired to their rooms. Eve laid awake on her bed while Cassandra was sound asleep at the foot of the bed. She could not comprehend that by morning they will reach the shores of Spain and that by the day after that she will be married to Emilio and be a Princess, and in the future a Queen.


Soon the morning came, and with it, the sun and they would be on the shores of Spain in just a couple of hours. After everyone had gotten ready, they stepped out onto the deck and watched as they got closer and closer to the shores. Once they were close enough, they could see people gathered on the shore and boats close to the shore. Every person was cheering on the arrival of their future Queen, they were cheering for Eve.

They could also see a yacht in the distance getting closer and when it was close enough they could see it was baring the flag of Spain. It was at that moment, that Eve knew Emilio was coming to meet her. Soon enough, Eve knew she was right when the yacht stopped beside the ferry. A boarding ramp was placed securely between the two before Eve, Cassandra, Mary, and Anna boarded the yacht. Eve was the first to board, and when Eve was close enough Emilio extended his hand and helped his fiancee onto the yacht.

"I have missed you, Principessa," Emilio hold his fiancee.

"As have I," Eve responded.

Before sharing a quick kiss, the two smiled at each other and heard a few people say 'aww' and applaud their showing of love. When the kiss was over, they were still holding each others' hands. The yacht went back into motion after everyone and everything needed was brought aboard. Emilio introduced Eve to a few of those on the yacht who were members of Cortes Generales, the Spanish Parliament, and friends of Emilio, along with other members of the Spanish Government that were on the yacht. The King and Queen, Emilio's parents, approached the two.

"It is so good to see you again, Miss De La Cruz," Maria greeted Eve.

"It is good to see you again too, your Majesties," She returned to the King and Queen with a curtsey. Maria and Eve share a kiss on each cheek and Eve did the same with Alejandro.

"Emilio was quite excited when we received the telegraph that you were arriving on our shores," Alejandro spoke.

"Padre, please," Emilio muttered in embarrassment. Eve motioned for Mary and Anna, holding Cassandra's leash, to come forward.

"Your Majesties, this is my cousin Lady Mary Crawley, her lady's maid Anna Bates, and this is Cassandra my loyal friend," Eve introduced them to the king and queen as she took hold of Cassandra's leash. Cassandra bows to the king and queen for a moment.

"Your Majesties," Mary said as she and Anna curtseyed to them, "Thank you for having us."

"You are welcome," Maria told them before turning to Eve, "Once we arrive at the palace, I want to introduce you to the servants, and then once everything is set up in your room, I want to go over a few things. Emilio and his father will not be present, so it will just be you, me, your cousin, her lady's maid, and Cassandra. And when we are done, my son, his majesty, and I will introduce to some members of our staff."

"That sounds excellent, ma'am," Eve responded.

As they were getting closer to the shores of Spain, Emilio, his parents, and Eve waved to the people. The people of Spain cheered and waved as the yacht carrying their future Queen was sailing into port. Eve could not believe that all these people, an entire country was cheering at her arrival. She was thinking that she was in some sort of dream and at any moment she would wake up and be in her bed at Downton, but that moment never came. It is all real.

When the yacht was docked, a few guards stood by the ramp on the ground. Emilio's parents were the first to walk down the ramp, hand in hand. Emilio and Eve followed and were still holding their hands. Mary, Anna, and Cassandra walked down the ramp and were followed by the other guests who were the last to walk down the ramp. As they waved to the people, a boy and a girl approached Eve and Emilio before they presented a bouquet of Roses, Tudor Roses, and Carnations. The boy bows his head and the girl courtesy to Eve and Emilio.

"Hola, your Highnesses, my name is Marco and this is my sister Elena," The boy spoke, "We give you this bouquet to welcome you to Spain, Ma'am," Marco and his sister hand Eve the bouquet which she accepts, "The flowers represent those of the countries. Rose is for America, Tudor Rose is for England, and Carnation is for Spain."

"Thank you very much, Marco, Elena," Eve said.

"Your welcome," The two siblings said with a bow and curtsy before going back to their parents.

The King and Queen stepped into a motorcar that was waiting for them. Before Emilio and Eve stepped into a separate one for them, she grabbed ahold of Cassandra's leash. Mary and Anna stepped into the third motorcar before they left the port. As the motorcars drove through the city, Emilio and Eve waved to the people as they waved back at them.

Eve turned to Emilio, "I still cannot believe that this is happening to me. I keep expecting this to all be a dream and to wake up at any moment."

"It is all real, Principessa," Emilio lifts her hand to his lips and kisses it. The two shared a smile before sharing a quick kiss. Eventually, the motorcars reached the courtyard of the Royal Palace. Eve could see that the Royal Household staff was lined up as the staff of Downton had done when a guest of arriving. One by one the footmen opened the motorcar doors to let them out. The King and Queen were first, followed by Emilio, Eve, and Cassandra, and then Mary and Anna.

"Miss De La Cruz, this is Señor Hernández, he is in charge of all operation and management of the departments of the Royal Household. He is my most senior personal political adviser and reports directly to me. The head of the household is the primary channel of communication between tI and the various departments of the state administration. He advises me on all issues about constitutional, foreign, political, and military affairs," Alejandro introduced and Senor Hernández bowed his head. The king then continued to the next man for introductions.

"Señor Sanchez is the Secretary-General is the Deputy Head of my Household and responsible for the coordination of all its services. The General Secretariat is divided into units, and he forms the Household's management team: The Planning & Coordination Cabinet is the support unit for both the Head of the Household and the Secretary-General, with assistance and immediate collaboration tasks in the fulfillment of the duties assigned to them."

"The Office of H.M. The Queen's Secretary carries out the study, preparation, and implementation of all matters related to H.M. The Queen's activities, as well as those of Their Royal Highnesses The Infantas. The Security Service is responsible for the Royal Family's immediate security. The Press and Communications office maintains contact with professionals from the media, informing them of the official activities of the Royal Family, as well as their contents and organization. The Protocol office prepares and manages all aspects of the protocol of the Royal Family's different activities, both in Spain and abroad. And The Administration, Infrastructure, and Services section manages the financial and budgetary side, as well as matters of the Household's staff.

"This is Colonel Fernández. He is in charge of my Military Staff is primarily responsible for assisting me in the performance of my duties as the Supreme Commander-in-Chief of the Spanish Armed Forces. He is also responsible, along with the Security Service, for the maintenance of security at all Royal Palaces. The Royal Guard is part of the military household."

The King and Queen then introduced Eve to Señor Pérez the butler, Señora Torres the housekeeper, Señora Lopez the cook, Rosa, who would be Eve's lady's maid, and the rest of the royal household staff before they went inside the royal palace.

"I will show Eve, her cousin, her cousin's lady's maid, and Cassandra up to where Eve will be staying until the wedding," Maria told her husband and son, "I will help Eve get settled and then show the other's where they will be staying"

"Very well, Emilio and I will be in the garden. We will see you there later for breakfast," Alejandro said before they parted ways.

As they walked through the palace to the rooms, Eve admired everything she saw because she had never seen anything so beautiful and grand in her life. Once again, she could not believe that soon this palace would be her home. Eve wonders how she will be able to handle the duties of a princess and, one day, a queen. She knew that from the moment that she arrived in Spain that its people would have already known what they expect of her. But the one thing that everyone would expect most of her is to provide the kingdom with an heir. Eventually, they arrived at the door to Eve's room. Rosa opened it for them before stepping inside and closing the door once everyone else was inside.

The room that would be Eve's until she was married was elegant in every way a room could be. The walls are a lovely light cream color with red currents on the windows. The rug on the floor had several colors that made an interesting design. The bed had a pole frame and the sheets were red. There was a nightstand, a dresser, a full-length mirror, and a vanity as well.

"This was once my room before I was married to Emilio's father," Maria informed her, "My mother-in-law, may God rest her soul, had told me that any bride who stays in this room before her wedding would have a happy life with her husband. At first, I thought it was just a story, but she then told me that she and many other past queens of Spain, who had lived in this room, had happy marriages with their husbands. She told me that it is an unofficial tradition."

"And now you will be part of that tradition, Eve," Mary spoke.

"Thank you for allowing me to take part in this honored tradition, ma'am," Eve said.

"Think nothing of it, my dear. I am grateful that my son has found a woman whose love he is worthy of," Maria told Eve, "Tonight after the celebration, we will make sure that your mother's wedding gown will fit you and see if there are any necessary alterations to be made. Along with anything else you wish to know about the wedding."

"Of course, ma'am."

There was a knock on the door and Rosa walked to the door before opening just a crack to see who it was.

"It is Señora Torres," Rosa informed them before letting Señora Torres walk into the room.

"Buenos Dias, su Majestad," Señora Torres greeted with a curtsey, "I wanted to inform you that Señorita De La Cruz's and her guest's luggage have arrived and the footmen will be bringing them up shortly."

"Thank you, Señora Torres," Maria said, "How are things with the preparations for the wedding?"

"Very well, ma'am," She replied, "Everything is on schedule. The menu is set and Señora Lopez has everything she will need to prepare the food, the florist will arrive with the flowers the morning of the wedding, everything is set with the church, the guards are ready, along with many others."

"Excellent," The queen commented, "Could you show Lady Mary and her Lady's Maid Anna to their rooms?"

"Of course, ma'am," Señora Torres answered.

Mary and Anna left the room to follow Señora Torres, so it was now Maria, Eve, Rosa, and Cassandra in the room. Maria and Eve continued to talk about the wedding as they and Rosa unpacked Eve's luggage when it arrived. The last thing unpacked was Eve's wedding dress. Maria gasped in astonishment at the beauty of the dress.

The dress had a white lace high neck neckline with long sleeves, which had appliques and bowknot embellishment, a white under-bodice, a white pleated silk faille cummerbund, and a natural waist. The skirt of the dress was made of white matte satin with a ball gown silhouette, a floor-length hemline, and a chapel train.

"Oh, this is beautiful," Maria commented at the sight of the wedding dress, "Your mother must have looked beautiful in it, and now, you will too. My maid will bring my mantilla tonight when you wear the dress for the fitting to see how everything looks."

"Thank you, ma'am," Eve said, "I still can not believe that this is happening."

"I understand, my dear. I felt the same way when I was marrying Emilio's father. But believe me when I tell you that you are going to experience one of the greatest milestones that life has to offer. And I hope that one day, you will have this talk with your daughter."

They all left the room and walked down the halls with Mary and Anna to the gardens for breakfast with Emilio and his father. At breakfast, details were discussed and varied many topics concerning the wedding, including the protocol, what will need to be done before and after the wedding, the honeymoon, etc.

"Have you two decided on a location for the honeymoon?" Maria inquired.

"We have decided to honeymoon on Mallorca for a while and then we will stay in Sighisoara before coming home," Emilio answered.

"But only for a short while," Eve added, "I will return to Downton to gather some of the things that I did not already bring with me."

"Such a shame your family will not be able to attend the wedding," Maria mentioned, "Can you tell us why they won't be able to?"

"Of course, ma'am. There is an event at Grantham Village, which includes Downton Abbey, that requires my family to attend," Eve replied with a lie, "The event is an annual tradition in the Village that has been in place since the third Earl of Grantham."

"Would you like the king to escort you up the aisle?" She suggested to her.

"I would be honored," Alejandro spoke before Eve could answer.

"Are you sure, your majesty?" Eve asked him.

"Nothing would give me more pleasure than walking my son's bride, and the future mother of my grandchildren, up the aisle to him," He replied.

"Thank you, sir," She said to him.

"Your welcome."


That night, Eve was in her room while wearing her mother's wedding dress and the queen's drop manila veil, which was a drop veil with lace edges, as a seamstress took note of every inch of the dress for any alterations. The queen, Mary, Anna, and Rosa were also in attendance.

"I think you look beautiful, Eve," Mary commented, "I can only imagine the look on Emilio's face when he first sees you."

"I agree with your cousin," Maria said, "You are the most beautiful bride I have ever seen. Your necklace is also quite beautiful. Emilio told me that it had been passed down in your father's family and that he had given it to your mother as a gift. It is quite romantic."

"Thank you, ma'am," Eve said before turning around to the full-length mirror as the seamstress instructed her to do so.

"Your madre's wedding dress seems to fit you perfectly, Señorita De La Cruz," The Seamstress told her, "I will only need to make two or three minor alterations that would be done in an hour or two."

"Excellent," Maria said. She stood from her seat and walked toward Eve, "Everything is coming together quite nicely. Just a few more things and then everything will be ready for the wedding."

"It is all rather quite exciting," Eve smiled, "I'm afraid that this is all a dream and that any moment I will wake up."

"I understand, my dear. I was like at before my wedding. I was to marry a man with who I had fallen completely in love with and I was frightened that I could awakening to find out it was all but a dream," She told Eve with a smile, "But do not worry, this is real."

"Thank you, ma'am."

Eve was helped out of her mother's dress by Rosa and put on the clothes she had before. The Seamstress left the room with the dress to do the alterations.

"Eve, your guests from St. Mary's will be arriving in the morning and a couple of hours before the wedding," Maria informed her, "They will stay somewhere nice for a while to change is necessary and then be taken to the church for the wedding."

"Thank you, ma'am."

"Who did you invite, Eve," Mary inquired.

"A few priests, nuns, and friends I stayed in touched with after moving to Downton," She replied, "They were there for me in the first few years of my life and I want them to be there as I start a new journey in life."

"That is beautiful, milady," Anna commented.

"Thank you, Anna," Eve responded.

"I suppose we should go now Anna," Mary said as she stood up, "We must let Eve get prepared for her wedding. Good night, Eve."

"Good night," She said before Mary and Anna left the room.

"I'll go too," Maria said, "I have to get some things done for the wedding. Sweet dreams."

"Thank you, ma'am."

"Your welcome, dear," Maria left the room.

Eve, Cassandra, and Rosa were now the only ones in the room.

"I want you to understand that should I be hesitant for your help, Rosa, it is only because I never had a lady's maid. I have always done things myself with the occasional help from Anna, but other than that I did everything," Eve explained, "But seeing as now that I am going to be part of a royal family, I need to look the part."

"Of course, Señorita De La Cruz," Rosa spoke.

Eve sat down and looked at her reflection in the vanity's mirror.

"Would you like to tell me a little about yourself so that way we will not be strangers?" Eve suggested.

"I am the youngest of four siblings and one of two girls," She began, "My padre is a solicitor and he had met my madre when they were children. My brothers also became solicitors and work at the same firm as our padre. My sister has married a few months ago to a doctor she was introduced him by an old classmate."

"And what about you? Why did you decide to become a lady's maid?" Eve inquired.

"I suppose I was always curious about the insides of palaces like this one, Señorita," Rosa replied, "To walks the halls where many great kings and queens have walked. To help them be the greatness that they are for the people."

"That is quite beautiful," She commented.

"Gracias, Señorita."

The two continued to talk about each other's lives before Rosa left. Eve walked over to the bedroom window and looked out at the city before her. She could not help but wonder, once again, if this is all but a dream and when she wakes up tomorrow, she is in her bed at Downton. Eve walked over to the bed and got underneath the covers. Cassandra jumped up on the bed and lay down at the foot of the bed. Eve stared up at the ceiling before going to sleep.


Morning arrived and it was the day of the wedding. Eve had been awake for only a few minutes before Rosa came into and opened her curtains after placing a tray of breakfast on the desk.

"Buenas Dias, Señorita," Rosa greeted.

"Buenas Dias, Rosa," Eve returned.

"Your dress arrived half an hour ago," She informed Eve. Rosa grabbed the tray and places it on Eve's lap, "It will be brought up in a few minutes, along with the shoes and el velo de la Reina. And the prince wanted me to give you this," Rosa handed Eve a letter.

"Thank you, Rosa," Eve takes the letter and opens it before reading its contents in her head.

"My darling, Principessa. I wish I could have greeted you this morning, but I have been informed that seeing the bride before the wedding is bad luck. I want you to know that by us marrying you are making me the happiest man in the world. I know that the future we will share will be a bright and happy one. I know that God will bless us with that future and with many children. I want you to know that I do not care if we have a boy or girl, only that all of our children are happy and healthy. I love you, Principessa."

Eve placed the letter on her nightstand and began eating her breakfast. A few minutes have she had finished her breakfast and was sitting at her desk, there was a knock on the door. Rosa opened it and two maids walked into the room, one with the wedding dress and the other with the shoes. The two places carefully place the on the bed before they curtsy and then left the room.

Eve stood up from the desk and walked over to the bed. She admired her mother's wedding dress and could feel her mother's presence with her. Rosa helped Eve into the wedding dress before Eve sat down in front of the vanity for Rosa to do her hair in an updo bun. When there was a knock on Eve's door, Rosa stopped what she was doing and opened the door. Maria, who was carrying the tiara drop manila veil, Mary, who was carrying a bouquet, and Anna walked in already for the wedding.

"Oh, Querida, you look beautiful," Maria commented before she carefully placed the tiara and veil on the bed.

"Her Majesty is quite right, Eve," Mary agreed.

"Thank you, both of you," Eve said.

"I better get going or the motorcar will leave without me," Maria said, "I will see you at the church. Adios."

"Adios," Eve returned before Maria left the room. She turned back to the mirror, "I do hope everything is fine."

"It is, milady," Anna told her, "I had a talk with one of the maids and she said that everything is going great."

"That is good to hear."

When Rosa was done doing Eve's hair, she walked over to the bed grabbed the tiara drop manila veil before placing it on Eve's head.

"You are truly a princess, Eve," Mary commented before she hands Eve the bouquet, "Emilio wanted to use the same flowers as the bouquet Marco and Elena had given you when you first arrived in Spain."

"Thank you, Mary," Eve takes the bouquet, "Emilio had written a letter to me this morning and had Rosa give it to me. It was very romantic."

"We better get going, Milady," Anna spoke.

"Anna's right. If we don't leave now, everyone will think Eve is a runaway bride," Mary said.

"You are right, Mary," Eve stood up from the chair. Rosa straightened out her dress before they left the room. It was Mary, Anna, Rosa, and Eve who followed behind them. With each step Eve took, she realized that what she had feared for so long was a dream is now becoming reality. As she walked down the grand staircase she reached, Eve saw a face she never would have expected to see that day. Her uncle standing in the palace and dressed in a morning coat.

"Surprised to see me," Robert smiled at his niece as he took note of her surprised expression.

"What are you doing here?" Eve inquired.

"I'm here to give my niece away on her wedding day," He replied, "Mary told everyone of your plan and who Emilio is. She also told me that you didn't want to tell me because you wanted me to approve of Emilio because of his heart, not his crown."

"Why? You had always been so against me and Emilio," She said.

Robert sighs before speaking, "After Mary told us everything, I could not help but feel a sense of Deja Vu. You had done the same thing your mother did all those years ago. She left her family to marry the man she loved and never saw them again. I never saw my little sister again until her funeral. I do not want history to go that far as to repeat itself. When I first saw you, Eve, I promised my sister that I would protect and raise you as my own. You may be my niece by blood, but I raised you as a daughter. And, I feel it as my duty to give you away on your wedding day," He offers her his arm, "Shall we?"

"Thank you, Uncle Robert," Eve smiled as she took his arm and they walked out of the royal palace.

Robert helped his niece step into the carriage that would take them to the church. Cheers from the people of Spain, who gathered at the gates of the palace to see the future queen. Eve waved at the people, who waved small flags of Spain, as the carriage left the palace and continued to as the carriage manure its way through the streets.

Soon, the carriage arrived at the church. One of the footmen at the church opened the door for them and Robert helped Eve down. Rosa straightened her dress before going inside the church with the footman.

Robert turned to his niece, "Are you ready?"

"I am," Eve replied.

With that word, Robert and Eve began their walk into the church. The moment they entered the church, everyone in attendance stood up from their seats and music started to play. Eve saw royals from different countries were in attendance, along with family and friends. Eve looked at her side and saw all of her family and friends. She saw faces she had not seen since she was a child, since the war, or had only seen a few days ago.

Eve smiled at them before her eyes landed at Emilio, standing by the Archbishop, at the end of the end. When Emilio first spotted Eve walking up the aisle, he had to stop himself from running down the aisle and twirling around with her in his arms. He looked at her with such love in his eyes and she did the same with him. Soon enough, the two reached the end of the aisle. Robert kissed his niece on the cheek before stepping back. Eve saw a table not too far off to the side with five lit candles and a picture of her parents. Once the song is over, the Archbishop leads everyone in the sign of the cross.

"In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit," The Archbishop said as he made the sign of the cross.

"Amen," Everyone in the church replied as they made the sign of the cross.

"Will, you, all of you, do everything in your power to guide, nourish, encourage, support, and sustain this marriage?"

"We Will!"

"Be seated"

While Emilio and Eve stand at the altar, everyone else sits back down in the pews.

"Dearly beloved, we are gathered together here in the sight of God and in the presence of these witnesses to join together Eve Violeta Crawley De La Cruz and Emilio Luca Romano De Santis in holy matrimony; which is an honorable estate, institute of God, signifying unto us the mystical union which exist between Christ and his Church; which holy estate Christ adorned and beautified with his presence in Cana of Galilee. Therefore, if any man can show any just cause why they may not lawfully be joined together, let him speak now, else hereafter forever hold his peace."

Eve became overwhelmed with worry that anyone, specifically her uncle, would speak out, but the worry passed when no one spoke. The archbishop then continued with the ceremony.

"It is therefore not to be entered into unadvisedly, but reverently, discreetly, and in the fear of God. Emilio Luca Romano De Santis and Eve Violeta Crawley De La Cruz, have you come here to enter into Marriage without coercion, freely and wholeheartedly? Are you prepared, as you follow the path of Marriage, to love and honor each other for as long as you both shall live? Are you prepared to accept children lovingly from God and to bring them up according to the law of Christ and his Church?"

The bride and groom respond, "I am"

"In the Name of the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost. Almighty God, hear our prayers for Eve and Emilio who have come here today to be united in the sacrament of marriage. Increase their faith in each other and through them bless your world, the Church, and all Creation. We ask this through our Lord Jesus Christ, your Son, who lives and reigns with you and the Holy Spirit, one God forever and ever."

"I require and charge you both, as you stand in the presence of God before whom the secrets of all hearts are disclosed, that having duly considered the holy covenant you are about to make, you do now declare before this company your pledge of faith, each to the other. Be well assured that if these solemn vows are kept inviolate, as God's Word demands, and if steadfastly you endeavor to do the will of your heavenly Father, God will bless your marriage, will grant you fulfillment in it, and will establish your home in peace."

"Emilio, wilt thou have Eve to be thy wedded wife, to live together in the holy estate of matrimony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her, honor and keep her, in sickness and in health; and forsaking all others. Keep thee only unto her so long as ye both shall live?"

"I will," Emilio replied.

"Eve, wilt thou have Emilio to be thy wedded husband, to live together in the holy estate of matrimony? Wilt thou love him, comfort him, honor and keep him, in sickness and in health; and forsaking all other keep thee only unto him so long as ye both shall live?"

"I will," Eve replied.

"Since it is your intention to enter into the covenant of Holy Matrimony, join your right hands, and declare your consent before God and his Church," The Archbishop instructed.

"I, Emilio, take you Eve have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do us part. I promise to be faithful to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love you, and to honor you all the days of my life. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit," Emilio said.

"I, Eve, take you Emilio to have and to hold, from this day forward, for better or worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do us part. I promise to be faithful to you in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love you, and to honor you all the days of my life. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit," Eve said.

"The wedding ring is the outward and visible sign of an inward and spiritual grace, signifying to all, the uniting of this man and this woman in holy matrimony, through the grace of Jesus Christ our Lord. Let us pray. Bless, O Lord, the giving of these rings, that they who wear them may abide in thy peace, and continue in thy favor; through Jesus Christ our Lord," The Archbishop spoke.

"In token and pledge of our loyalty, friendship, and love, with this ring, I thee wed, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit," Emilio places the wedding ring on Eve's ring finger, "Eve Violeta Crawley De La Cruz, receive this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Amen."

"In token and pledge of our loyalty, friendship, and love, with this ring, I thee wed, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit," Eve places the wedding ring on Emilio's ring finger, "Emilio Luca Romano De Santis, receive this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit. Amen."

A man brings out a golden box and brings it to the Archbishop who places the golden coins in the box. Cora steps up and holds Eve's bouquet for the next part of the ceremony, las arras matrimoniales.

"The symbolism of the 13 gold coins in this ceremony is that the Groom recognizes his responsibility as a provider, and pledges his ability to support and care for his wife. Acceptance by the bride means taking that trust and confidence unconditionally with total dedication and prudence. As I count out the 13 coins and place them in the groom's hands they also represent different values that the couple desire to share between themselves," The Archbishop begins to count out the thirteen gold coins Emilio, "love, harmony, cooperation, commitment, peace, happiness, trust, respect, caring, wisdom, joy, wholeness and nurturing. May these coins be a symbol of this couple's mutual love, fidelity, and trust. Emilio, please repeat after me."

"I, Emilio, give you Eve, these 13 coins as a symbol of my unquestionable trust and confidence I place in you as my beloved wife. As we unite our lives today I share all material responsibility with you," Emilio pours the coins into Eve's cupped hands and places the box on top as a symbol of his unquestionable trust, confidence, and pledge to provide financially for them.

"Eve, please repeat after me."

"I, Eve, accept these coins and assure you of my total love and dedication in looking after you, your possessions, and my unconditional love," Eve spoke.

"In exchanging these coins, Emilio and Eve are essentially saying, "What's mine is yours and what's yours is mine." I bless these coins knowing that they are also symbolic of the unlimited good the universe has in store for this loving couple. I accept this for Emilio and Eve, and so it is, Amen."

Eve pours the coins into the box and gives them to her Aunt in exchange for her bouquet.

"Now that we have experienced this sacrament, in the words of Scripture and the exchange of vows, let us present these prayerful petitions to Almighty God."

"Lord hear our prayer," Everyone responded.

"For all world leaders that they may be effective in achieving peace and justice, let us pray to the Lord."

"Lord hear our prayer."

"For married persons that they may continue to give, be able to forgive, and find happiness deepen with the passing of each day, let us pray to the Lord."

"Lord hear our prayer."

"For Eve and Emilio, now beginning their life together, that they may have divine assistance at every moment, the constant support of friends, the rich blessing of children, a warm love reaching out to others, and good health until a ripe old age, let us pray to the Lord."

"Lord hear our prayer."

"For those sick, especially. For the lonely, discouraged, or oppressed that they may be strengthened by God's help and aided by us, let us pray to the Lord."

"Lord hear our prayer."

"For those who have died, especially. The loved ones of all present at this wedding, that they may enjoy perfect happiness and total fulfillment in Eternal life, let us pray to the Lord."

"Lord hear our prayer."

"For these personal needs that we mention now in silence... let us pray to the Lord."

"Lord hear our prayer."

"My dear friends, let us turn to the Lord and pray that the Lord will bless with Eternal Grace this woman now married in Christ to this man and that the Lord will unit in love the couple he has joined in this holy bond. Lord, grant that as they begin to live this sacrament they may share with each other the gifts of your love and become one in heart and mind as witness to your presence in their marriage. Help them create a home together. In the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Amen. For as much as Eve and Emilio have consented together in holy wedlock, and have witnessed the same before God and this company, and there to have pledged their faith each to the other, and have declared the same by the joining of hands and by giving and receiving rings: I pronounce that they are husband and wife together, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit. Those whom God hath joined together let no one put asunder. Let us pray as Jesus has taught us to pray."

"Our Father, Who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name; Thy kingdom come; Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread, and forgive us our trespasses as we forgive those who trespass against us; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil. For thine is the glory, and the power forever. Amen," All those in the church spoke.

"Will you seal your vows with a kiss?" The Archbishop said. Emilio lifts Eve's veil over her head and the two of them look deeply into each other's eyes. Emilio places his hand on the back of Eve's head and back, while she places a hand on his cheek before they kissed. Applause erupted and filled the church. When the kissed ended, Emilio and Eve smiled at each other. "It is my great honor to introduce to you this day, their first day, Emilio and Eve as husband and wife!" The Archbishop announced.

All those sitting stood up as Eve and Emilio turned to them and walked down the aisle. The bells of the church rang to signal they are husband and wife to the people of Spain. When they step outside the church door, Eve and Emilio were met by the cheers of the people, who were throwing rose petals at them. Eve and Emilio walked down the steps of the church and into the carriage before it drove back to the palace after they stopped at the Basilica.

"Mi querida Principessa," Emilio said as they turned to each other, "It was so hard for me not to run down that aisle and spin with you in m arms."

"I missed you too," Eve told him. Emilio leans in and the two of them share a kiss, "I must confess that until only moments ago, I was terrified that this was all a dream and that when I awoke, I would be in my bed at Downton."

Emilio places his hand on Eve's face and looks at her so lovingly before saying, "I too had that fear, but seeing you at the altar made me believe that all of this is real. But if this were a dream then I never wish to wake up."

"You have such a way with words."The two newlyweds shared another kiss, but this one had a little more passion.

The carriage arrived at the church, Eve and Emilio were greeted by the priest of the Basilica. Eve then walked inside the church to the image of the Virgin of Atocha, a traditional patron of Spanish Royalty, and placed her bouquet before the image.

Eve and Emilio returned to the carriage and left for the royal palace. Soon, the carriage arrived at the royal palace. A footman opened the door and Emilio was the first to step out of the carriage before offering his hand to assist Eve out of the carriage, which she announced two walked into the palace and were met by their families. Eve and Emilio were congratulated by them before they all went up to the balcony. The couple and their families greeted the large crowd gathered in the Plaza de Oriente from the balcony of the Royal Palace.

The cheers from the people were loud as they saw their future king and queen, but they became louder when the newlyweds shared a tender kiss and a loving embrace. The newlyweds and their families then left the balcony to have the royal portrait before joining the other guests for the wedding banquet. When they arrived at the wedding banquet, the guests were all seated at their tables and applauded as the newlyweds entered the room after their presence was announced. At the table for the bride and groom, Emilio's parents sat on his left side, and Eve's Aunt and Uncle sat on her right side.

One by one a guest from the wedding gives Emilio and Eve a gift as a sign of thanks for inviting them to their wedding. The cake was soon brought out and the newlyweds left their table before walking toward the cake to cut it. When the two arrived at the cake, a footman handed the couple a sword. Emilio and Eve each used a hand to grab ahold of the hilt before slicing into the cake.

A while after the two had returned to their table and everyone had a slice of cake, the king tapped his glass with his spoon as he stood up gaining the attention of everyone in the room.

"I would like to make a toast, " Alejandro began, "I want to congratulate my son and my daughter-in-law and to wish them a long and happy life together as my wife and I have. I stand here before you, not as a king, but as a father celebrating his son and daughter-in-law's wedding day. I stand here as a humble man and I ask God to bless you both with the life that many have been blessed with. I ask all of you here today to pray to God and to ask him to bless these two. I ask you, Emilio and Eve, that you both will always think of Spain with love and devotion, the best of your efforts to the Spaniards, to join their hopes, share their illusions and be able to always fuse with their feelings and difficulties, with the certainty that you are inspired by the passion to serve this great, diverse and plural country, and to be proud."

Emilio stands up and replies, expressing his great happiness, "We will always think of Spain and that our whole life will be dedicated to the welfare of the Spaniards," Emilio looks down at Eve and offers his hand. She accepts and he helps her up to stand beside him, "My wife and I, swear that we will do anything and everything in our power for Spain."


Everyone in the room stood up from their seats and applauded the words from the king and his son. After hours of celebrating the royal wedding, it was now time for the couple to depart for their honeymoon. Eve was currently in her room packing everything she needed with the help of Rosa. Eve's aunt, grandmothers, cousins, and mother-in-law were also in her room.

"We'll take care of Cassandra while you are away, my dear," Cora told her niece as she petted Cassandra's head.

"Thank you very much, Aunt Cora," Eve responded. She stopped what she was doing for a moment and looked at her family, "I do hope that none of you are mad at me for not telling any of you about this except for Mary and Anna."

"Of course not, dear," She said, "Mary told us everything and we completely understand why you did it. Though I must admit, when Mary first told us everything we were all a little shocked, we then began to understand and we wanted to be there for you on your wedding day."

"It was certainly the best royal wedding that I have ever attended and I hope that any future royal weddings I attend will meet my expectations," Martha spoke.

"Your life has been a fairytale come true, Eve," Sybil told her cousin, "And I just know that it will become even more so as time goes on."

"Thank you, Sybil," Eve said, "I am so glad that all of you were able to make it."

"If all of you do not mind," Violet began, "I would like a moment alone with my granddaughter. There is something I wish to speak with her."

"Of course," Cora said. Everyone left and now Eve and Violet were the only ones in the room.

"What is it that you wanted to speak alone about?" Eve inquired.

"My dear," Violet signed before motioning Eve to sit on the vanity chair next to her, "You have reminded me of your mother in any possible way by taking the same interests she did and with every passing year. I still remember the last time I ever saw her alive. She had just told us that she was going to marry your father, a man with no title of a lower social class, another race, and a catholic. Your grandfather, the late lord of Grantham, cut her off and cast her out. He even forbid Robert, Rosamund, and I from ever speaking to her. When I heard that she had died, I was utterly distraught and was never the same, until I met you. When I learned that my daughter had given my name as your middle name, I felt as though she still loved me even though I did nothing while her father cast her, our flesh and blood, out into the world. I regret that I never lift a finger while my husband shut out our youngest daughter."

Eve noticed a tear forming in her grandmother's eye and said, "Did you love you very much. When I was younger, she would tell me stories about Downton Abbey and her family. I am sure that my mother would never want you to dwell on the past and miss the future. I love you, Granny, and nothing is ever going to change that."

Violet smiled at her granddaughter, "Thank you, my dear. The golden rose hairpin that you always wear was given to me when I was a bit younger than you and I had passed it onto your mother as a gift for her coming out as my mother did with me. I always saw it as a symbol of a young girl blossoming into womanhood. I never gave it to your aunt Rosamund because I already had something else to give her and she was my late husband's favorite daughter, and your mother was mine. I love you, dearest. Never forget that."

"I will not," She said. The two hug for a moment before Eve grabbed her suitcases and they left the room.

Eve and Emilio met in the hall and handed their luggage to Miguel, Emilio's valet, and Rosa for them to take to the motorcar. The couple then walked down the staircase, where the remaining guest met them. The couple was congratulated and wished a happy marriage by the guests. Once outside, Emilio and Eve got into the motorcar to leave for their honeymoon. They waved goodbye to their friends and family until they could no longer see them.

Emilio turns to Eve and pulls her in for a passionate kiss. The kiss would end when the two needed to breathe.

"Where did that come from?" Eve questioned with a grin on her face whilst catching her breath.

"Now that I am your husband, I am expected to perform my husbandly duties," Emilio replied with a Chesire grin before kissing Eve once more, "I am forever yours, Principessa."

"As I am yours, Príncipe," Eve smiled as she kissed her husband.


I would like to dedicate this chapter to WinterStella1943 (Wattpad) for acting as my historical advisor for all that she has done for helping me write this chapter.

Chapter Text

It has been almost three months since Eve and Emilio had been married, and now it was time for another wedding at Downton again. It was only a short while before the wedding of Edith and Sir Anthony Strallan. Eve was currently in the drawing-room with Cassandra laying in the sun near the window and Cora helping to sort out the wedding gifts as Edith and Violet enter the room. 

 

“See, I told her everything would come right, but she wouldn't believe me,” Violet said. 

 

“I still can't. Something happening in this house is actually about me,” Edith said with a smile on her face, “The dress came this morning.”

 

“I was rather sad you decided against Patou,” Violet voiced before looking at Cora, “I would've paid.”

 

“Lucile was safer. We don't want her to look like a chorus girl,” Cora explained. Edith smiles with a chuckle.

 

“How is Anthony?” Violet asked her granddaughter, “Excited, I hope.”

 

“Desperately. Just when he thought his life would never change, he's going right back to the beginning,” Edith replied with a smile. 

 

“Oh. What an invigorating prospect,” She commented and Cora gives her mother-in-law a look.

 

“I am so happy for you, Edith,” Eve spoke, “Hard to believe that we’re almost all out of the nest when it seems like it was only yesterday we were playing with our dolls.”

 

“I know,” Edith said, “I can’t wait to have all of our children playing together. Are you and Emilio expecting anytime soon?”

 

“No, not at the moment,” She replied, “Emilio and I want to enjoy our time together for a while before we have children.”

A bit later that day, in the library, Cora arranges flowers while Robert sits at his desk, Tom and Matthew read on the couches, Emilio and Eve are sitting next to him.  

 

“How will they advertise it?” Cora inquired her husband about Downton. 

 

“I don't know exactly. "Desirable nobleman's mansion with surrounding estate and properties,” Robert replied. 

 

“Where will you go?” Tom asked him. 

 

“We have some land further north at Eryholme, on the border with Durham. It came with my great-grandmother,” He answered, “The house is pretty and we might make something of it. We could always rename it "Downton Place."

 

After finishing with the flowers, Cora sits down next to Tom.

 

“Who lives there now?” Matthew inquired. 

 

“A tenant. But we can come to an arrangement that keeps him happy,” Robert replied. 

 

“Let's take a picnic there tomorrow. Take a break from the wedding on Edith's last day of freedom,” Cora suggested. 

 

“Molesley's in the hall,” Mary informed them as she and Sybil walked into the library, “He wonders if he might have a word.”

 

While Sybil sits between her mother and husband, Mary stands. 

 

“I'll come through in a minute,” Matthew responded.  

 

“Not with you, with Mamma,” Mary told Matthew, causing him to look. up from his newspaper in surprise, “Molesley.”

 

Molesley enters with a smile, but then his face falls to find the entire family there, “Your Ladyship, may I have a word?” 

 

“Of course,” Cora agreed with a nod and a smile but doesn't move. Molesley proceeds nervously.

 

“Milady, might I be allowed to put forward a candidate as Miss O'Brien's replacement?” He requested. 

 

“What?” Cora questioned. 

 

“When the time comes,” Mr. Molesley added. 

 

“Robert walks over and questions, “Is O'Brien leaving?” 

 

“I hope I've not spoken out of turn. Only, I didn't want to let it go and miss the chance. I thought you knew,” He stuttered. 

 

“Of course I know,” Cora said with a smile, covering her surprise, “Thank you, Molesley. I'll be happy to listen to recommendations when, as you say, the time comes.”

 

“Thank you, milady,” Mr. Molesley bows to her and the others and then leaves the room. 

 

“Well, I must confess, I will watch her departure with mixed emotions,” Robert admitted as he walked toward his wife.  

 

“Mine are fairly unmixed,” Marry commented. 

 

“Did you have a clue, Aunt Cora?” Eve asked. 

 

“Not a clue,” She replied, “How very disappointing.” 

 

“But, in a way, it raises the big question: when do we tell the staff that the end is nigh?” Robert inquired. 

 

“It makes it sound so final,” Mary spoke. 

 

Robert takes Cora's hand, “I'm afraid it is final.”

 

“Well, don't spoil Edith's day. Let us get through the wedding first and then tell them afterward,” Mary suggested. 

That evening in the dining room, Robert and his sons-in-law converse after the ladies have withdrawn. As being part of the royal family, Emilio wore the Order of Charles III with his attire, and Eve being his wife she would wear the Order of Isabella the Catholic to events and formal evening occasions.

 

“How are you finding your visit here at Downton Abbey, your highness?” Sir Anthony inquired Emilio. 

 

“It is not that different than when I have visited other estates, and I mean that in a good way,” Emilio responded. 

 

“Thank you, your highness,” Robert spoke. 

 

“Lady Edith—I mean, er...Edith tells me that you're very interested in politics,” Sir Anthony said to Tom. 

 

“W—” Tom began before Robert interrupted him. 

 

“Tom is our tame revolutionary.”

 

“Every family should have one,” Sir Antony said. 

 

“As long as you are ‘tame’,” Matthew teased. 

 

“Tame enough for a game of billiards,” Tom retorted. The two men laugh before Tom asks, “What about it?”

 

Matthew tilts his head in agreement and they down their drinks and stand up.

 

“I think I’ll join you,” Emilio said as he stood up. 

 

“Excellent. Can you tell them where we've gone?” Matthew asked Robert before the three men left the room. 

That night, Eve was laying in the bed as she was reading a book in her old room with Cassandra laying at the foot of the bed when Emilio walked into the bedroom after getting changed. 

 

“I received a telegram from my parents a few minutes ago,” Emilio informed Eve as he walked over to the bed and took off his robe. 

 

“Oh, what did it say?” Eve inquired before putting her book on the nightstand after marking the page she was on. 

 

“It said that a distant cousin of mine just had a baby and that they want us present for the christening,” He informed his wife as he got into bed, “But then it became more about us having a baby as it said, ‘You and Eve should give the people of Spain a most joyous gift by having a baby’. I knew that part was my mother.”

 

Eve moved closer to her husband and placed a hand on his face to turn him to her, “It is what all mothers expect of their sons and daughters, my love.”

 

“Even more so when you are the only child of the king and queen,” Emilio added, “I feel as though we when married, people were not happy that we had found love, but because it meant that the bloodline would continue.”

 

“Now stop right there. I don’t want you to fill your head with that nonsense. We were able to marry for a reason that many of nobility or royalty have not able to,” Eve told him, “We will have children when we are ready or it could happen unexpectedly like Queen Victoria and Prince Albert and if people don’t accept it, they can lump it.”

 

Emilio smiled at his wife with great affection, “What did I do to ever deserve a woman like you for a wife?”

 

“Quite simple really. All you had to do was get injured and make me pity you,” She replied with a grin. 

 

Emilio smiled at his wife’s teasing before leaning to kiss her which became passionate. They continued to kiss before stopping. Eve and Emilio smiled at each other before they said good night and went to sleep. 

The next day, Isobel and Eve were in the women’s shelter and were trying to teach sewing to women off the streets.

 

“This is a simple stitch, but strong, and very useful in a drama,” Isobel said. 

 

“When do we get sommat to eat?” Mavis asked. 

 

“Mavis, we are not here to simply feed you. We are here to teach you skills that will allow you to find better employment,” Eve reminded her, “If you and anyone else are just here to have a meal, then we would have no choice but to forbid you from ever coming here again because you are taking up time that can be used to help someone who wants it.”

 

“As I was saying, you should start it about, well, I would say, about half an inch away from the centerline..,” Isobel continued to instruct. 

 

The women they are teaching stare at Ethel entering behind Isobel, and they turn around and go to her.

 

“Oh, I'm glad you've come back. I do hope you've come for our help. You'd be so welcome if you have,” Isobel said. 

 

“You wouldn't say that if you knew what I am, ma'am. I'm past help,” Ethel told them. 

 

“Nobody's past help. And if you mean by that, you're a prostitute…” Eve said. Ethel's eyes widen in shock, “Well, then you should know that it is true of every woman who has come here to rebuild their lives, and Mrs. Crawley and I are helping them. And I very much hope that I can help you, too.”

 

“That's right. Why not come in and help us rebuild our lives?” Mavis said and all the women cackle.

 

“That's not why I'm here, your highness, Mrs. Crawley. That is, I am a...what you said...but I don't want help. Not for myself, but…” Ethel began telling them but then looks over at the other women watching,” the trouble is, every time I make up my mind, I change it. I'm sorry. This has been a mistake.”

 

Ethel rushes out of the shelter. 

 

“Oh, please, please, don't go. Not again,” Isobel begged as she and Eve tried to stop Ethel and the other women laugh.

Later that day, everyone walked out of the front entrance of Downton Abbey and got into the motorcars. Edith was with Mary and Matthew in their car, Sybil and Tom had a car to themselves same as Robert and Cora, and Eve and Emilio. Isobel and Violet will be with Sir Anthony in his motorcar. 

 

Soon they arrived at the house in Eryholme that would soon be known as Downton Place. Tables are set for luncheon on the grounds. Cora looks at the large, but smaller than Downton Abbey, house nearby fondly. 

 

“Downton Place,” Cora said. She looks at Robert who does not look at the house with any enthusiasm, “How lovely.”

 

“Won't it be a bit cramped?” Mary asked. 

 

“You do realize that for most people it looks like a fairy palace,” Tom replied.  

 

“You'll be able to run it with a much smaller staff,” Sybil said. 

 

“This is it. I doubt we'll need more than eight servants, tops. So it'll be very economical. A—” Robert explained before he puts a finger over his lips as Alfred steps forward to place something on the table, then steps away. Eve and Emilio said with Cora at one of the tables. 

 

“What about me? Where am I to go?” Violet asked. 

 

“We still own most of the village,” He reassured his mother. 

 

“Oh. Perhaps I could open a shop.”

 

“Good idea, Granny,” Edith commented with a chuckle before asking, “What do you think Eryholme needs?”

 

“Well, if it's like everywhere else: good manners and some decent conversation,” Violet replied. 

 

“Well, there you are then. You should have a roaring trade in minutes,” Isobel said. 

 

“How are things in Spain, your highness?” Cora asked Emilio.

 

“From what my mother told me in her telegram they are very good, Lady Grantham,” He replied, “And please, call me Emilio, at least when we are not in public.”

 

“Of course, Emilio. And how has your life been in Spain, dear?”

 

“It has been wonderful,” Eve answered, “During our return from our honeymoon, Emilio and I visited some towns that were on our way to Madrid. The people were so kind and the towns were beautiful.”

 

“I’m glad to hear that,” Cora smiled at her niece. 

That evening, the night before the wedding, everyone was in the drawing-room. Mary had commented on how beautiful the gift Emilio had given Eve on their honeymoon, it is a tiara that Emilio’s grandfather had created when he married Queen Victoria’s youngest daughter, Ena. It was the pearl and diamond tiara. Violet, Mary, Matthew, Eve, Isobel, Sybil, Eve, and Emilio were seated close to each other, and Edith talked about her honeymoon. 

 

“He thinks I don't know, but of course, I do. We'll spend two weeks in Rome, then Florence, then Venice. So, I couldn't be happier,” Edith smiles happily.

 

“And what about Locksley? Is there masses to be done?” Sybil asked. 

 

“It's not too bad.”

 

“It's not too bad downstairs. The bedrooms are killers,” Mary commented. 

 

“I agree,” Eve spoke, “I’m lucky that I have the Queen and Senora Torres to assist.”

 

“Well, don't do anything too fast. It takes time to know how a house works,” Isobel advised Edith. Edith smiles excitedly, and Sybil smiles with her.

 

Violet places a hand on Edith’s knee and suggests, “I really think you should go to bed. No bride wants to look tired at her wedding. It either means she's anxious or she's been up to no good.” 

 

“I won't sleep a wink,” Edith replied after placing her cup on the table. 

 

“Tonight or tomorrow?” Sybil queried suggestively. 

 

“Sybil, vulgarity is no substitute for wit,” Violet scolded her granddaughter. 

 

“Well, you started it,” She replied childishly.

It was the day of Edith’s wedding, she was currently in her bedroom getting ready. Cora, Mary, Eve, Sybil, and Anna were also in her room. Edith stood in front of her mirror and admired her dress. 

 

“You look beautiful,” Cora commented.

 

“All of us married,” Edith happily sighs before she turns to look at her sisters and cousin, “All of us happy. And the first baby on the way. Why don't we get the photographer to take a picture of the four of us…when we get to the church?” She suggested. 

 

“That would be lovely,” Eve replied. 

Not long after arriving at the church, the four women stood outside as the photographer takes a photo of the four of them together in front of the church. Robert hurries forward, looking at his pocket watch.

 

“Well, fashionably late is one thing,” Robert said. 

 

Mary turned to her sister and says, “We're going in. Edith, I know we haven't always got along, and I doubt things change much in the future, but today, I wish you all the luck in the world.”

 

“Thank you,” Edith said with a smile.  

 

Mary kisses Edith on the cheek and goes inside. Edith takes a quick breath and Anna helps her with her train as she takes her father's arm. Mary, Eve, and Sybil walk to their pew. Robert hands his hat to an usher inside. Mary, Eve, and Sybil take their places and the guests stand at the organ begin to play. Edith and Robert begin to walk down the aisle and Strallan steps up to the altar with a grim look on his face. Cora smiles as Edith passes her. Edith steps up beside him all smiles.

 

“Good afternoon,” Edith greeted in a whisper. 

 

“Good afternoon, my sweet one,” Strallan gives her a small smile. The guests watch with pleasant smiles and the music stops.

 

“Dearly beloved, we are gathered—” Mr. Travis began. 

 

“I can't do this!” Sir Anthony exclaimed, interrupting Mr. Travis and causing shock among those in the church. Edith and Robert turn suddenly to Strallan and the guests murmur.

 

“What?” Robert questioned in a sharp whisper. 

 

Sir Anthony looks down at Edith,” I can't do it,” Edith's smile fades. Sir Anthony looks at Robert “You know it's wrong. You told me so yourself several times.”

 

“My dear chap,” Robert said. 

 

“No. I never should have let it get this far. I should have stopped it long ago. I tried to stop it.”

 

“What are you saying?” Edith shakily asked Sir Anthony, “I don't understand what you're saying.”

 

“Edith…” Sir Anthony looks at the guests who are staring in shock. He turns back to Edith in a lower voice, “Edith, I can't let you throw away your life like this.”

 

“What do you mean? We're so happy, aren't we?” Edith takes Sir Anthony’s hand, “We're going to be...so terribly, terribly happy.”

 

“But you are going to be happy. I pray that you are. But only if you don't waste yourself on me,” He said and Edith looks into Strallan's eyes, mortified.

 

“Anthony, it is too late for this,” Robert scolded. 

 

“Might I suggest we all take a step back?” Mr. Travis spoke. 

 

Violet stood up from her seat and steps forward to Edith, “No. Let him go. Let him go. You know he's right.  Don't stop him doing the only sensible thing he's come up with in months.”

 

“Thank you, Lady Grantham,” Sir Anthony said. 

 

“But...Granny…”

 

“No, no. It's over, my dear. Don't drag it out. Wish him well and let him go.”

 

“I can't,” Edith said as she becomes more upset by the moment. 

 

“Goodbye, my dearest darling. And may God bless you,” Sir Anthony leans close to her ear, “Always.”

 

Sir Anthony walks back up the aisle and Edith turns to him, but Violet holds her back.

 

“No, sweetheart,” Violet said.  

 

The guests watch him leave. Mrs. Hughes and Mr. Carson give him dark looks as he passes them. Cora and Violet lead Edith to the side door. The rest of the family reels from the shock.

When they returned home, Edith ran into the house, crying in her wedding gown. Alfred turns around from pouring champagne and sees her retreating figure on the stairs. The rest of the family follows, Mary, Eve, Sybil, and Cora going after Edith. Edith throws her veil over the stairs. Cora, Mary, Eve, and Sybil enter Edith’s room to find her crying on the bed.

 

“Is there anything I could say to make it better?” Cora asked, trying to console her daughter. 

 

“No,” Edith replied, she sits up and Cora sits next to her on the bed. Edith looks at her sisters and cousin, “Look at them. All with their husbands. Eve got a fairytale life. Sybil pregnant, Mary and Eve probably pregnant. Oh, just go. I mean it, go!” 

 

“Perhaps you should go,” Cora said and the three women leave.

Dinner that evening is very quiet. Everyone, except Edith, sat at the table, eating their food, and barely speaking a word. 

 

“Has she had something to eat?” Isobel asked, breaking the silence. 

 

“Anna took up some sandwiches, but she didn't touch a thing,” Mary replied. 

 

“That reminds me. Carson, I don't want Lady Edith to see any of the wedding food” Cora instructed. 

 

“Mrs. Hughes and Anna are taking what's left down to Mr. Travis tomorrow, my lady, for the poor,” Mr. Carson informed. 

 

“If the poor don't want it, you can bring it over to me,” Violet added. 

 

“How can we help Edith?” Matthew added. 

 

“You can help her by finding her something to do,” Isobel responded. Everyone then went back into silence. 

The next morning, Eve is getting dressed with the assistance of Rosa at some parts of her wardrobe, now that she is royalty she must be dressed like royalty. Emilio walks back into the bedroom after getting changed. 

 

“After what happened yesterday, I do not think that Sir Anthony will be showing his face anytime soon. How is Edith?” Emilio asked his wife. 

 

“Anna said she got up for breakfast,” She replied, “So, I suppose that is an improvement. I’ll be back in a while, I have to go to the cottage hospital with Mrs. Patmore and Mrs. Hughes.”

 

“I hope everything is alright,” He said. 

 

“So do I,” Eve walked over to her husband and kissed him on the cheek before leaving her room to join Mrs. Hughes and Mrs. Patmore in the motorcar outside. 

After arriving, Mrs. Hughes stands stiffly, staring at the hospital across the street; Mrs. Patmore and Eve wait next to her.

 

We can be sure of one thing. I won't be cured by standing here,” Mrs. Hughes said before she walks forward and Mrs. Patmore and Eve follow. 

 

In the hospital, Mrs. Patmore, Eve, and Mrs. Hughes wait for the doctor. The nurse opens the door.

 

“Do y—” Mrs. Patmore began to ask. 

 

“No,” Mrs. Hughes answered before she stands up and Mrs. Patmore nods. It would be a few agonizing moments before Mrs. Hughes walked out of the office and told Mrs. Patmore and Eve the results of her test. 

After returning home, Mrs. Patmore and Eve walked into the kitchens and Mr. Carson walks up to them. 

“Well? Is it or isn't it?” Mr. Carson asked. 

 

“It's not cancer. No. It's a benign something or other, nothing more,” Mrs. Patmore replied.  

 

“It should go away on its own and if it doesn’t Doctor Clarkson will remove it,” Eve added. 

 

“Thank you, your highness,” Mr. Carson sighs with relief, then pauses secretively, “Don't mention that you've said anything. She doesn't know that I know.”

 

“I won't say a word,” Mrs. Patmore said. Mr. Carson tries to exit stealthily. Mrs. Patmore and Eve hold in their laughter with a smile. Mrs. Hughes tiptoes in behind them.

 

“Did you tell him?” Mrs. Hughes asked. 

 

“I would prefer to say, I put him out of his misery,” She replied. 

 

The three women grinned at each other, silently laughing. Eve smiles as she walks back upstairs.